#I love giving them trauma ❤️
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Next batch of ocs! These are Haashi and Kona. They're cousins. Kona likes excitement, socializing, and being right. Haashi likes none of these things (because when he's right it means his paranoia was proven correct).
A bunch of these are screenshots from the comic I'm writing about these guys.
Haashi and Kona have lived together since Kona was five and her father died. Haashi was more affected by it all than she was, and when he eventually moved out he took his cousin with him.
He's clingy, but he has his reasons.
He maybe got just a little messed up when he was younger :P
#I love giving them trauma ❤️#ocs#oc#cousins#haashi is not going to have a good time in this comic#comic concept art#oc comic#webcomic#concept art#fish ocs#he's based off of a flying fish#and she's a sea robin#my art#digital art#traditional art#artists on tumblr
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
Watching House MD (FINALLY) and can’t believe the first patient death of the show was not only a newborn BUT IT WAS THE LESBIAN COUPLE’S BABY like I got so attached to them (idk the curly haired woman seemed so sweet even before I clocked that they were a couple) and then the last shot we see of them is them sobbing over their dead kid 😭
#gay marriage wasn’t even legal in the US at that point yet like GIVE THEM A BREAK#wiped out the first hint of lgbt with severe trauma :(#and then the ep ends basically with a heartwarming moment with the surviving baby and I was like WHAT AB MY FAVES#anyways love the show ❤️#house md#hate crimes md
28 notes
·
View notes
Text
It arrived!!!!!!
I am now the proud owner of THIS COMIC waaaaaa.
Seriously, only good writing and good art can make me do fanart again for Damian. So I am happy comics nowadays are fun now.
Haven't bought any new comics since 2018...for obvious reasons. Let's just say, I don't want to give my money to DC editorials, until now. XD Dami-fans will know why. (Rant at the tags)
#The shipping cost is twice the price of the comic. Huhuhu#intl shipping is pain.#I promised myself that the first issue was just symbolic and I will no longer buy the other issues#But man if 4th issue did not gutted me that i want it physically huhuh#Kurit blog#2010s is not fun to be a Damian fan. 😭😭😭#it was like every series is a reason to hate DC comics#and it was worse as a Talia fan#And 2015 onwards was weird#I bought comics then but STILL..!#coz at one side of comics#there's Super Sons (2017) (love them babies) and Robin: Son of Batman (2015) (oooh more murder babies)#then the other series is Teen Titans (2016) where its plotline was to hate on the kid#then Deathstroke (2016) where there's Deathstroke vs Batman 30-35 (Dami's paternity was questioned...like Detective you are stupid)#and there's Batman 50th issue for BatCat Wedding (Talia was villain ex#and Dami was getting on board on new stepmom only for it to go bust..!?!? He was supposed to wear a thobe!!!! Gdi still salty about it)...#its trauma for dami fans#TRAUMA#Then Ric happened#then Jon was aged-up (No more Super Sons..except there still are...?) then Pennyworth died...#now DC writers are more sympathetic to Damian. Now we are here in this limbo of hating and loving the murder baby boy.#So yea DC hates money so I wont give them mine#Except for this comic#Love Juni Ba ❤️❤️❤️
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
And Who Are We At The End Of The World? - Time Flies Until It Hits The Fan
Chapter 20/? - - - Read it on AO3
[1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18] [19] [20]
Word Count: 10,048
Summary: Over the next few weeks, things start adjusting. Eddie and Nancy get together to plan how he'll defeat Ms. O'Donnell's Final Essay, and end up talking about some much more important things. Many different things and people across Hawkins shift around and in the end Jonathan and Nancy's relationship comes to a head.
Something has to change.
More ST Fics
-----------------------------------------------------
And time started to move on. Days passed by in faster succession than it felt like they had in the days of catching the fallout. They were in a rhythm that felt more like the normal world than anything really had. Nancy kept taking the time to stop by the Family Video most days. Always to return one tape and make her new pick from the comedy display. Never really even looking at any other genre.
It was helping, so she wasn't going to mess with the formula.
And she also had plans that following Friday.
Nancy and Eddie decided to meet in the library for their free period at the end of the day. Eddie caught up with her by her locker and they walked down to the end of the building together. A couple of pairs of eyes noticed, watching them make their way around the school. They were the writer of a major news story and the subject of said story, they all couldn't help but be intrigued by what those two were up to again.
Even the librarian made a bit of a face when he saw them enter side-by-side and mark off one of the study rooms on the check-in sheet. But they didn't really mind much. The two of them just went ahead and tucked into the privacy of a door and four walls, shuttering the blinds down over the window, and took their seats around the circular table.
Eddie started unpacking stuff from his bag and Nancy did the same. He pulled out a report card and a list of assignments he put together. Nancy got herself a spiral notebook and pen, ready to make notes and get a course of action set up.
They looked over his grades together. Most of which were pretty good, with various B's, a couple C's, and even an A- with the drama teacher. Well, pretty good grades except for the bane of his existence. Ms. O'Donnell's English Lit. Which currently sat with a D. Technically, it was barely passing. But if the final didn't hold that grade there, or higher, it was going to end his year as a fail in the grade books. Again.
It was probably a sore spot, but they needed to address that hurdle head-on.
Nancy blew out some air between her lips, twiddling the pen between her fingers, and tried to say it gently,“ So, why haven’t you passed it yet?”
She wasn't being judgy. She wasn't being mean. She just needed to know what the difficulty was and what was getting in his way if they were going to draw up a battle plan together. She needed to know what was going on so they could deal with it.
Eddie leaned back in his seat. Might've been avoiding eye contact for a moment.
“Cause she keeps failing me. Thought that was pretty obvious.”
“Okay, fine, but why? If you do the assignments well enough then she’d have no choice but to pass you, even if she doesn't want to. Otherwise, you would've had grounds to report it to the principal and gotten her grades overruled.” she reasoned. “But you didn't do that. So? What is it?”
“I don’t.”
Which was a pretty nothing statement.
“Don't what?” she pushed for more clarity.
“Don't do the assignments well enough.”
Nancy's head fell to the side,“ Why?”
“Not smart enough?” He crossed his arms around himself tighter. “Next question.”
But she just frowned at the idea. It didn't add up, and she wouldn't be fooled.
“Nope. No way am I buying that.”
That got him to look at her. “Excuse me?” he blinked.
“You’re excused,” she said, a little patronizingly. He might've laughed if he wasn't confused.
“No, what do you mean by 'you’re not buying that’?”
“I’m not.”
“Why not?”
“Because you’re smart.”
And she said it like it was the obvious conclusion to draw.
Eddie just raised his eyebrows and asked,“ Do I look like a mirror to you, Wheeler?”
She rolled her eyes. And for a second, Eddie thought he was going to get a chuckle out of her. But she sat there with a serious face. Focused on making her point.
“Eddie, I have heard your vocabulary. I know that you’re an avid reader who plays an instrument. You manage those DnD sessions in both the planning ahead of time and improvising as it runs. You’re headstrong and a creative problem solver. All of which are things that point to you being very smart. So I'm really struggling to believe an essay you tried on wouldn’t be good enough.”
She leveled him pretty quickly, all things considered. Eddie almost felt like he'd just been made a subject of Nancy Wheeler's journalistic investigation for a second time.
“And I just saw your other grades, not a minefield of F's like you made it out to be. So, what is it? Do you just not try on your finals for her out of spite or something?”
“No.”
“Because I'd get that. Might say it's a little self-sabotage-y and immature. But I'd get it. And that's something we can decide to not let you do this time around-”
“I tried,” he answered honestly.
“Then what happened? I’d get that maybe the first time through, it might’ve been really hard, but if you tried on the last essay knowing what to expect then I don’t understand how you couldn’t-”
“I didn’t turn it in,” he said abruptly.
And that was certainly an answer.
Nancy got quieter when she asked,“ What?”
“I tried really hard on the last one. I spent weeks on her final essay. And then I… I didn’t turn it in.”
“Why not?”
There was this hesitation. Eddie looked at his hands. At the black painted fingernails Robin and El left him with. At the chipped-off flecks that had occurred during the usual wear and tear of his day not being gentle with his hands. Little pale pink spots of his skin showed through. He brought his thumb to the edge of the lacquer on a forefinger and started to pick at it.
“My first senior year wasn’t a good one.” he eventually said, keeping his eyes stuck on the task he'd set,” I didn't focus and blew a lot of it off. There was more than one class I needed to improve my grade in to graduate. But the last assignment I did that year was Mrs. O’Donnell’s essay. I wrote a paper and it wasn’t good, I'll admit that. I pushed it off because I got mad every time I tried to do it, so it became a rush job at the last minute. Whatever.”
Eddie shook his head. His hair moved around his head as he did. Catching on his shoulders and crowding in further around his face. Closing him in. And Nancy watched him carefully. Her eyes studied the guy sitting next to her. She could tell there was more to say. So she waited for him.
He took a deep breath. Puffed out his lungs like he was winding up to bite the bullet.
“But after I turned it in, before the bell rang for me to go to my next class, I got called to the principal’s office. Um-” he bit his lip,” They called to tell me that… that my dad died.”
Nancy immediately felt terrible. Her stomach dropped and her mouth fell open,” Eddie, I-”
There was a hurt sort of laugh that came from him. Just a defeated huff in the face of what he was saying. What he was remembering.
“It wasn’t so seriously sad like how I think losing your dad is supposed to hit you.” he clarified,” I mean, he was practically a stranger to me, so it mostly just made me feel numb-” he swallowed hard,” And weird. They let me take the rest of the day off to go home. I did. Took a couple of them off. And I don’t know- I just- Later, when I came back to class, I had failed the essay. So I just didn’t turn anything else in after that. In any of my classes. I guess I kind of just gave up on all of it.”
“That’s when I started buying off Reefer Rick more. And that summer, after the rest of my class graduated without me, was when I started dealing for him. I decided it was my best bet to have any cash and something to do. And that fall, I wanted to graduate. I really wanted out. I tried harder during the school year. Did fine enough in all the other classes. But always with Ms. O’Donnell… Every time I sat in her classroom, I’d remember ‘Here’s where I was the last time I thought my dad was alive.’ I didn’t focus well. Always got high at lunch right before I went in. And still, I told myself I was going to write a killer essay and pass enough to get out of there. I worked so hard on it. And when I tried to hand it in… I just froze.”
Eddie's fingers stopped moving. He wasn't casting little specks of nail polish onto the carpet anymore. He was just clenching his hands together, tightly. Looking at nothing and seeing everything that Nancy didn't.
His voice sounded so vacant as he remembered,“ And I thought ‘What if it’s not good enough again? What if I turn in another bad essay and something worse happens this year? What if I lose Wayne?’ And…”
Eddie's voice hitched. He looked up into Nancy's eyes after the sentence broke in his throat. For the first time since he got started, she could see what was happening in those deep browns. He wasn't full-on crying, but there were tears sitting on the edge. Just enough to communicate a kind of pain and fear that was all too real.
“And I know that’s stupid,” he explained. ”Some essay doesn’t decide whether or not people live or die, I know that. But, then she got to my desk. To the kid who failed last year, to the kid who never paid attention to her lessons, who came in faded the whole semester, who everyone assumed was going to turn out just like his dad, in and out of prison until he died, locked up and alone- And she asked if I did the assignment. And I had started pulling it out before she got there because I thought I was going to be fine, but when she said that I shoved the paper back in my bag. Said ‘No. I didn’t.’ and I walked right out in the middle of class. Didn't even get in my van, I just kept walking till I was off school grounds. ”
“Eddie…” she wasn't sure what else to say.
Maybe, if she didn’t know any better, she’d have started mindlessly blabbing a dozen I’m-so-sorrys. Maybe she'd have cried a bucket of sympathy tears because his tragedy was so hard for her to hear. Maybe Nancy would've wrapped him in a hug and told him it was going to be alright.
A promise she was in no position to make.
But Nancy knew better. Maybe not exactly how it felt to lose a semi-estranged father. But she knew how it felt to be living your life and suddenly the whole ground has fallen out from under your feet because someone you loved died, scared and alone, while you didn’t know any better. She knew that part. She knew how it took her over in the strangest ways she never anticipated.
And so, she didn’t know what to say. Because, to that day, Nancy still didn’t know what she wanted to hear after Barb died. She could never figure out that part. What words could have possibly made it hurt even a little bit less? She still had no idea what they might've been.
Eddie just tried to blink away his misty eyes,“ Anyway. That’s the big story. That’s why I’m still here.”
He pulled on a smile. A pretty insincere looking one. The kind a person wears to make sure no one talks about it. To change the subject and move on.
Nancy recognized it pretty well.
“Do you still have the other essay?” she asked him instead.
Giving him what he asked for without words. Hoping he could see that she was more than happy to follow him if he wanted to talk about it. But it didn't feel like he wanted to unpack anymore in one of the library study rooms.
“Heh, no. I dropped it in a burn pile at the trailer park on my way home.” he admitted, until it looked like an idea came to him,“ But, I do still have the notebook I worked on it in… and the rough draft… probably.”
“Okay. Then it’s a deal. Next time we meet, you are going to bring me that notebook and we’re going to remake the amazing essay you should’ve turned in last year, and we’ll work through the other few assignments she might dole out between now and then. And then you’re going to graduate. With the rest of us, Class of '86-ers.” Nancy said with pride.
Eddie commented,“ You’ve got a lot of faith for a paper you didn’t even read the last attempt on.”
“What can I say?” she shrugged,” I believe in you, Eddie Munson.”
“Nancy Wheeler…” he looked at her like she was a divine blessing,” You’re an enigma, you know that?” Eddie wiped at his eyes some, trying to get them back to normal,” I can’t believe I just spilled all of that to you. I do not talk to people about my dad. Like, ever. Blegh. That was weird.”
Nancy just smiled. She reached out with her elbow and bumped his. “It’s what comes when you face hell together with someone. You end up sharing some of the other fucked up stuff about your lives too.”
Eddie smiled back at her. More real that time. And then the school bell rang over the intercom system. Students were officially let out. The two of them started packing up their things. Slipping the straps of their bags over their shoulders. Nancy was just reaching to pull out her car keys when an idea came to her.
“Are you doing anything later?”
Eddie thought for a moment,“ Corroded Coffin's got a band rehearsal tomorrow, but, no, nothing today. Why?”
“Then, how would you like a little trip to the Wheeler's? Don't have to stay for dinner - I wouldn't recommend for anyone who doesn't have to, sit there and deal with Ted Wheeler's table manners - but there's absolutely snacks in it for you before then.”
And Eddie’s eyes shone with another smile. “Sounds like another great deal. I think I'll take you up on that, Nan.”
“Ew, what am I, your grandmother?”
“I’m just trying something new! Now that we’ve leveled up our friendship with some tears at the library.”
It didn't take long for them to make it out of the school and get on the road, most of the students waited around on Fridays making plans before they took off. So Nancy got into the station wagon and, once he was behind her, Eddie followed her on the way over. Leading him right up to the Wheeler's front door. Eddie was let into the home with a warm welcome from Nancy's mother. Karen hung her head from the kitchen when they came in. An expression of surprise painted over her face when she realized it wasn't Mike trailing behind his older sister into the living room.
“Oh. Hello, Eddie.”
“Hello, Mrs. Wheeler.”
She wasn't too worried. Ever since Will and El got back to town, Mike and the others have been riding his bike to and from school most days again versus stowing away in Nancy's passenger seat. Plus, it was nice seeing Nancy bring someone by the house after school again. That hasn't really happened since…
Nancy quickly made for the pantry,“ We're just gonna grab some snacks and head upstairs.”
“Okay.” Karen nodded softly. Mentally hoping not to spook Nancy or her guest off. Seeing as it was something she's just got the nerve to have again. “I take it all the boys and El are back helping at the Cabin again?”
“Probably. They were all by the bike racks when we got out. Waved when I pulled away and everything.”
“Alright. Just keep an ear out if Mike needs to get picked up later.”
“Got it.” Nancy already had some treats stacked up in her arms when she turned around to ask,” Are there any brownies left?”
Karen motioned to the nearly empty container on the oven top,“ Just the corner pieces.”
“Score. I will take that one.” Eddie delightedly remarked.
“Oh? Finally, we've found someone that won't turn their nose up at the extra chewy edges.”
“Absolutely not.” he assured her,” The corners have always been my favorites.”
“Alright then. You've just earned yourself a standing invitation whenever I need help clearing leftovers. What else do you eat?” Karen started.
But Nancy dropped the items from her hands into Eddie's and then got him turned around. Started pushing him back towards the stairs. She excused them over her shoulder as they made their way up,“ We just came from the library essay planning, can't lose this momentum, Mom.”
“Okay, okay. You're free to go. Just keep it down, I'm expecting a phone call from Mrs. Peterson in a bit.”
“Got it.”
The two newfound pals shuffled up the staircase and into the second-floor hall. Nancy ushered Eddie to her door like they had anything to really be running from. He was laughing a little at her dramatics when they got inside. Spilling the sweets and salty morsels onto her bed, watching the soda cans bounce off the softness of it and crinkle against the plastic bags.
Eddie was the last one to see it, now that it was finally his turn to look upon the room. Well, the 1986, right-side-up version. He saw the 1983 upside-down one already. But that had, of course, been outdated and covered in dust and decay.
The one in the real world was remarkably nicer to look at. There were still frilly curtains and pink all over, but she also had a Tom Cruise poster and Blondie cassettes, and a shoebox with two handguns in the closet he was privy to.
Night and day, in some of the strangest ways.
It wasn't only Eddie's first time in Nancy Wheeler's real bedroom, it was actually his first time in any girl's bedroom.
Getting into one had never been a focus of his before. And it wasn't even then, not in the way most boys meant it. But Eddie wasn't most boys. Just like Nancy wasn't most girls.
They'd talked for a little while. On and on about nothing really. Nothing really important or deeply cutting. Just the smaller, surface-level things. Eddie's favorite color was red, and despite present appearances, Nancy's was blue. But more like a powder blue than a cobalt, she specified. Eddie said he liked his reds more ruby than orange-ish.
He asked how much she really liked Top Gun to have sprung for the poster for it. She laughed so hard she snorted. Her hand flew to her face to cover her nose and he just pushed and pushed. She threatened to break into what was left of his room so she could make fun of whatever posters he had on his wall. He might've begged her not to, while also insisting he had nothing that was possible to make fun of. Because all his stuff was cool. Even if people didn't get it, they just weren't cool enough for it.
That would've been his defense if she took him up on the challenge anyway.
He'd looked at this little, plush thing she had hanging on the wall. Like a girly kind of corkboard to pin and hang stuff off of. With fabric and ribbons on it to make it pretty. And it held up pictures and handwritten notes. Sentimental stuff.
She'd followed his eyes. Seen it. Knew what sort of stuff used to be presented on it. Until she took them down and tucked them safely into her bedside drawer because it got too hard to look at all the time.
The energy shifted in the room when Nancy abruptly said,” Barb was my best friend, you know.”
Truth be told, Eddie didn't really know. He barely knew Nancy until his life went to hell. He noticed years before that a boy went missing, and then a girl went missing, and the boy came back, and the girl didn't. He knew that about a year later all that news about government experiments and cover-up came from their very backyard. He'd heard that the missing girl became a dead girl because of it. But he didn't really know much beyond that.
Wasn't wrapped up in much of Barbara Holland's business before.
Didn't know who her best friend was, or that he'd come to know her pretty well himself.
“Yeah?” he offered anyway. He didn't know, but she could tell him about it.
“Yeah. She died back when everything started.” She swallowed hard. Curled her fingers into a fist. “I didn't find out anything was wrong until the next day. And even then, nobody wanted to listen to me. It drove me crazy.”
It sounded heartbreaking. “I can only imagine,” he told her.
“But even after, months after, I went sort of off the rails in my own way sometimes too.” And he started to see where she was going with it. “I thought I saw her sometimes. Like out of the corner of my eyes, around the halls at school. If I looked at the back of Ellen Brady's head too long. They sort of had the same hair. Went to a party and tried a little too hard to pretend I was okay.”
She sort of knew what it was like. Losing someone all of a sudden. Having trouble getting back to “life as usual.” And she was telling him that she got it a little.
“Yeah. Happens to the best of us, I guess. Can't see it coming, and then it does and…”
He didn't really finish the thought. Wasn't even quite sure where it was going. But Nancy picked back up. Seeming to know more of what she wanted to say than he did.
“Only happens sometimes to me, though. Never long enough to get stuck.” She sympathized,“ I never really found myself lucky for handling it as well as it did to stay on track with school, at least. I was always so focused on the hurting part.”
“Well, that's probably because it hurts. A lot. And often.” Eddie's eyes darkened as he looked away,“ And it's lonely.”
Nancy held her attention on him. On his bouncing knee. Like Mike did when he was thinking too much.
She agreed,“ It is. Because no one else really got it. No one cared about Barb like I did. And Will came back for Mike. No one around me ever lost a friend like that. So I was just… alone. Feeling it.”
“I was serious when I said I never talk about my dad with people. I'm not sure if most of my friends even knew he was ever in prison. And I didn't say anything after he died. I was just… fucked up all of a sudden. And that was that.”
He looked back at her. It wasn't the same in that way for Nancy and she knew it.
“Everyone knew something was up with Barb. And the people in the know knew what actually happened. I felt like I was always surrounded by it, and under an NDA so I wasn't supposed to talk about it, but I needed to. Or wanted to. Or just wanted to not need to.”
Eddie just watched her. He could see there was something else brewing under her skin. Something she was getting to that must torture her all the time. Even still.
“And that felt impossible,” she admitted,” But the worst part was probably that we had been so close, and then… we started to get some distance. There were disagreements and tension and not-quite-fights. Walking away. I told her to leave. And then she was actually gone.”
Ah. The regret. The kind that was way worse than not appreciating enough. It felt like not appreciating at all. Even though they did. They did appreciate their people in some ways. But life happens. Things change and feelings get coiled up into infuriating knots. And then people die. At seemingly the worst time. Right before a reconciliation could've happened. Should've happened.
It sparked a memory in him.
“The last time my dad went in… I asked him if he was even trying to stay out. Asked if he preferred having an excuse and being locked up versus being out in the world and having to actually get to know me. Asked him why he and Wayne didn't just lie about which brother was my father since it would've been simpler the other way around.”
He looked back on that day often. Hated how it all shook out. Wished he was someone who could've swallowed that anger instead of spitting it out.
“And I felt like shit a while after I said it. But I didn't want to apologize because I definitely still felt some of it. So I didn't call as much as I used to. And then it wasn't an option anymore.” Eddie sucked in a sharp breath through his teeth,“ It sucks so much more to have been putting that distance in right before…”
“Yeah,” she agreed. For the first time having someone get it. Get that part that always made her feel crazy. Like a cruel, selfish bitch. “It feels like… 'Why couldn't I have at least been nice? Even if I couldn't have stopped it, couldn't I have at least been better to them? If I knew what was going to happen, I would've. I'm not a bad person who wanted to hurt them in the time they had left. I swear, I'm not.' But that's how it happened anyway.”
Eddie shook his head. “But it wasn't your fault. Teens say stupid shit and get in stupid fights. She had to know things were supposed to get better between you two. If there was just a little more time after the dust settled.”
“Same goes for you, you know. Parents know that kids get frustrated and blow up sometimes. He knew that you didn't… hate him, or anything like that. Had to know you wanted to apologize.”
“Yeah. Wayne said that kind of thing to me lots. Never really bought it though.”
“Did you guys have good memories?” Nancy cocked her head to the side. A little crease appeared between her brows after she asked. Listening. Intently.
“Most of them were messy, one way or another. This one time he 'borrowed' a neighbor's kiddie pool and didn't tell me no when I said we should put food coloring in the water. They never found out who stained it purple.” Eddie chuckled to himself, picturing it happen all over again. “And he knew the reason I wanted to start learning guitar was because of a picture I saw of him playing one by a bonfire. He bought my first one while he was out for a bit. Showed me some of the chords before he slipped up again.”
“That sounds nice.”
“It was.”
“Is.” she corrected him,” The memories aren't going anywhere.”
Eddie let the idea soak in a second before he decided,“ No. Guess they aren't.”
They kept talking after that. But, eventually, they had to get Eddie out of there before Ted got home and made a big fuss about everything. Complaining about missing corner pieces even though he was never going to eat them, it usually came down to Mike. Throw a fit at the dinner table about “unsavory company" to have under his roof. Stuff like that.
Nancy offered to let him crawl out the window and scale the gutter to get out. He just joked that he'd leave that business to her boyfriends of past and present. Went down the stairs, stopped to say goodbye to her mom and put the container in the sink, and went out the door. Got into his van and headed for the video store. There was probably someone he ought to annoy hanging around there. Even though it was later than usual.
Eddie and Nancy continued to meet up once or twice every week to tackle schoolwork and the big essay. And sometimes just to talk shit about anything and everything. They ended up getting along better than anyone had really planned for. Karen also appreciated having another set of hands around to entertain Holly sometimes before Ted got home.
Will and El enjoyed being able to go to school with their friends again. It was a lot less isolating than being in Lenora was. There was still a lot of history hanging over the both of them, which was the whole reason Joyce took them away in the first place. To get their fresh starts somewhere new. But they preferred to deal with having a history than sometimes feeling like they had no one.
The kids still visited Max's hospital room often and helped with the Hopper-Byers cabin in their free time. Everyone had their own tapes just in case of an emergency. Lucas and El even teamed up to put together Max's with the stuff she had in her bedroom. Radio sets were bought and set up at both Steve's house and the Cabin.
El was able to look for Dr. Sam. She saw him, and he wasn't dead. But she couldn't tell exactly what was going on. Most of the time she checked, he was just sitting silently in a chair. Leaned forward on a metal table. Looking at his wringing hands with a stern expression. No one around.
No talking she could listen in on.
No one really knew what to do with that. So they just tried to keep on, keeping on. Moving through the motions of what “normal” was supposed to look like. It was weird trying to pretend like everything was alright when Max was still in a coma. When they were still waiting for the end of the world to come back up.
They still hadn't found Vecna/Henry/One. Every time Will so much as felt a chill, they had El sit down and try. Blindfolds, television static, the works. But it wasn't leading anywhere.
And despite all that uncertainty and weirdness, the time passed. Progress was made.
Before they knew it, two more weeks had come and gone. And the Hopper-Byers Cabin was officially move-in ready. Including the additional rooms they built off the sides to accommodate the increase in residents since the last time it was lived in. Dmitri and Mikhail even had some space, and Murray was getting thrown to the couch until their passports, IDs, and home loan signed to the United States government came through and they'd take up one of the abandoned houses in the suburbs.
As the end of April closed in, it was finally time. Everyone came together to spend the weekend getting all nine of them moved out of Steve's. A fact many of them were pretty happy about. Except for maybe Hop, when he mourned the idea that he might never get to soak in a jacuzzi tub ever again. He'd kind of liked the little bit of luxury.
And Family Video finally had three workers besides Steve and Robin. So they were able to work out a much more manageable schedule between them all. Even left Robin time to go on covert dates with Vickie pretty often. Steve took to a different use of his off hours.
Sitting in Max's hospital room.
With his house emptied out, it felt like a better way to be alone. By not actually having to be alone. Especially as the kids started getting bogged down with homework and keeping an eye out for supernatural enemies. It was good to have someone with her for part of the school day and as much after as he could.
The first night he was set to go back home alone - the Monday after all the moving - he'd been sitting at her bedside for a few hours when the nurse came to send him on his way. And going back home became a daunting thing it hadn't quite been for so many weeks. He used to always be headed somewhere to sit in silence… but that routine had been interrupted. Suddenly, he had to think about a house full of turned-off lights, no dinner warm and waiting for him, and no one to greet him when he pushed open the door.
The nurse repeated to him,” Sweetheart, we gotta get you on your way. It's like bar rules at closing time: Don't care if you're going home, but you can't stay here.” She had a kind laugh as she said it, probably made that joke more than a couple of times in her day.
But Steve just didn't have the heart to immediately get up. She tried again,” We might've been able to loosen on our hours now that things aren't so emergent, but all non-family has to be out of patient rooms by six o'clock now. And you’ve been dropping by here enough to know that.”
“I know. I just-”
He couldn't think of anything to say. To excuse why he just couldn't seem to get to his feet. And then Nurse Brown's eyes softened where they'd fixed on him. She let out a little sigh and decided to let him in on an idea.
“Tell you what, if Susan approves special permission to have you listed with family visitation privileges, I’ll file the paperwork and you can start staying later. But it won’t be tonight, so you best head on home and get you something to eat.”
“Okay. Okay, thanks.”
“Course, sweetheart.”
The next day he saw her and asked. And Susan agreed. Like it was the simplest thing to say yes to. Like there wasn’t even a doubt in her mind.
And despite one very expensive utility bill hitting the Harrington bank account, there wasn't so much as a phone call made about the fact. Either his dad didn't really read it, or he'd been away from home so long he couldn't remember what a normal amount was. Whichever way it was, Steve wasn't going to complain.
Things had… come together. Or cleaned themselves up. Mostly.
Settled into place in a temporary sort of way. Like maybe it'd all still mostly be like that after Vecna was actually dealt with. But in the meantime, they were all still in prepping mode. Not wanting to go soft and get caught with their pants down.
A little while after people got cleared out of Steve's house, the government came through for the Antonovs. Dmitri and Mikhail were given birth certificates, social security numbers, IDs, and a place to live. It wasn't right next to the Wheelers like Dmitri had joked about with Karen, but it was in that neighborhood, believe it or not. There was another round of moving efforts to get the two of them and Murray into their new sleeping quarters.
And once it seemed like all the people had gotten re-shuffled to where they were supposed to be… Joyce thought it'd be nice to have a little dinner among themselves at their cabin Monday evening. Something as a little celebration for making it through the rumble. But the invitation was also extended to Nancy.
She and Jonathan hadn't been meshing together like they used to. She's been busy, spending time with Eddie, and just seeming… different. Not wrong, just different. Jonathan's been readjusting back to going to school at Hawkins and sticking pretty close to Argyle, seeing as he was the new guy in town.
And honestly, Jonathan was starting to convince himself that he maybe didn't need to listen to Argyle. Maybe he didn't need to break up with Nancy. Maybe there was a way out of it. If they could just find a way to be boyfriend and girlfriend comfortably again, maybe he could explain that the idea of being too far away from his family made him sick. And they could figure something out, while he figured out how to be in love and be good enough again.
It wasn't quite like they were avoiding each other. They saw each other sometimes, laughed and made small talk during lunch, and studied quietly at the same table in the library. They interacted, but it felt like there was stuff going unsaid. Something being ignored and brushed over. Something that, even though they both wanted it dealt with, neither wanted to face and bring up.
They had reasons for being a little distant. “It's just been so hectic with all the finals coming up.” “We're all so stressed about how or when things are going to get worse.” “I'm just too tired to do more right now.”
Things had been sort of awkward and stilted. And as much as it seemed easier to just let it be, Nancy was at the end of her rope. She didn't like not having answers. She didn't like being in the position of trying to maintain something by walking on eggshells.
If it was ending, it just needed to end.
So, she was driving the two of them out to the cabin for dinner, and when she put the station wagon into park next to the other cars, she started trying to break up with him. To excuse herself before they went in for dinner with his family and it just became a more complicated mess.
She shut off the engine and rested her hand on the keys, but didn't pull them from the ignition.
“I don’t think this is working, Jonathan.”
She was speaking gently. Kindly and honestly. Just stating an unfortunate fact of the matter.
Jonathan sat back into the seat from where he'd started getting up. It was a little out of nowhere. Just a second before they were talking about Murray's electrical work on the cabin and hoping he knew what he was doing enough that it wouldn't accidentally trigger a forest fire one day. But what Nancy said surely wasn't related.
“What?” he asked her.
“I… I just feel like we keep going in opposite directions. And it’s not just been since California. Even at the Hawkins’ Post, we were butting against one another and just… now it seems like we can’t even talk to each other.”
Jonathan blinked at her and tried,“ We can talk to each other.”
“Can we? Because I don't feel like we have. You've been back in town for over a month now and I still feel like there's something wrong. Some rift between us. And I don't know why we're holding back, I don't know if it's just because we got so used to only talking over the phone or if it's because we're both trying not to be scared of what Vecna means for El and Will when he comes back or… if it's something else entirely?” Nancy leaned forward with a heavy breath falling from her lips,“ But I feel like there's gotta be something. Because we don't feel like we used to.”
Jonathan didn't know what to say first. That it was all his fault, that he's been hoping some switch would flip and he'd be okay again, that he's been lying and procrastinating with only Argyle's counsel telling him that he needed to be honest… That he wished he'd never let any of it go on so long because it kept making it harder to admit.
“I’m sorry.”
And Nancy's brows furrowed to hear that. “No, I don’t want your apologies. I just want to know if I’m crazy for feeling like this or if you understand where I’m coming from. If you even see it?”
His voice almost caught in his throat. Quiet and small he tried to agree,“ I see it, Nance. I-”
“Kids!” Joyce yelled from the open front door, warm light from the cabin spilling out around her into the dim evening forest surrounding them,” Supper’s ready and on the table already! Come on in before it gets cold!”
“We're all waiting!” Will's voice carried from behind her. She shot another pointed look for them to hurry up before she went back inside and closed the door.
Nancy shook her head,“ I don’t think I should-”
“Can we just make it through the dinner? And we can talk after?” Jonathan asked.
And maybe if he left it there, Nancy would've said no. She shouldn't go to dinner with his family while they're in the middle of a serious talk. Especially not one she was expecting to end in a breakup.
But then he said “Please.”
So, she argued with herself. Thought that she might as well let them have one more nice evening. One more memory for the road. And she was expected. She didn't need to embarrass him by canceling from the driveway.
Nancy decided,“ Okay. We can make it through dinner. And we'll talk after.”
She leaned over the console and pressed a kiss into Jonathan's cheek. She pulled on a thin smile and took the keys out of the ignition. He returned the small smile. Gave a curt nod.
They were in agreement.
Just make it through dinner, and they were going to figure it out after. Whichever way it would go.
The two of them went inside, greeted Hop and Joyce, El, Will, and Argyle, and joined the five of them at the table. It was a steak dinner with a wide array of homey sides, mashed potatoes, brown gravy, steamed carrots, green beans, etc. All the sort of stuff that made sense for a small dinner with something to be thankful for. It was pleasant.
They all small-talked in circles as they ate. Eventually, the topic of California came up. They were all checking with Argyle for the hundredth time that he and his parents were okay with him staying in Hawkins as long as he had. Promising over and over again that it was okay for him to go back home without seeing this whole mess through to the end with them.
He never wavered though. So Joyce smiled and gave a breathy laugh, muttering about all the apologies she'd have to make when they stopped back in Lenora at some point. Probably after they thought things are really over. And then she said something about loading up another moving van to bring all their stuff back to Hawkins. Which struck Jonathan for the first time.
They must've not talked about it, or at least not clearly enough, because he didn't realize they were moving back to Hawkins permanently. His mother just sort of snickered and agreed, yes, that's why they renovated Hop's whole cabin to fit them comfortably. But even though that made sense, the whole thing didn't.
It didn't make sense for Jon and his plans.
All of a sudden, it slipped out.
“We can't move back here, I applied to Lenora Community College so I could stay with you guys at home!”
And then the whole dinner pulled to a screeching stop.
Forks froze in people's hands, bites of food when un-chewed as that truth settled in, eyes widened and stuck on him in shock.
“What?” came from four different directions around him.
Joyce. Will. El. And, most urgently, Nancy.
Jonathan's throat immediately went dry as he realized the shit storm he just kicked up.
“What the hell?” Nancy questioned him again. Though, quickly becoming more angry than confused.
“I…”
“Jonathan, what's going on?” his mom asked seriously while she tried to understand.
Argyle looked at him with an expression that said something nicer than “I told you” and “This is going to be bad.” But Nancy's eyes were set in her hurt. In the betrayal. In the fury and rage and shock. She wiped her mouth off with her napkin before smacking it down onto the table and storming out the door. Not another word.
“Nancy,” Jonathan called after her. Getting up from his chair and following just a few seconds behind while she nearly ran to the car.
It was all such fucking bullshit.
“Leave me alone.”
“Stop. Nancy!”
She grit her teeth together with her hand on the car door handle,“ I'm serious, Jonathan. Go away.”
He didn't want it to happen like that at all. He wanted to fix it. Or soften the blow. Or just explain. He wanted to explain what happened. To tell Nancy he wasn't trying to hurt her, that he'd never try to do that.
He slowed down a few feet away and reached out for her,“ Can I please just-”
With a sharp snap, she turned to face him. Her eyes set on him hard. His hand retracted from the harsh reaction.
She only had one question for him,“ Did you even apply to Emerson?”
That one question was all she needed to decide how mad she was going to be. And when he stuttered under the pressure, not a word to defend himself from the truth, she knew. She knew she was going to be as mad as she could possibly get.
“So how many months were you - not even by omission, just straight up lying to me - telling me you were still waiting for your acceptance letter? How many times did I try to make you feel better just because I got in early admission and you 'hadn't heard back yet'? When did you decide to just drag me along even though you decided you were done being invested?”
Jonathan just looked down and uttered,“ I'm sorry.”
Nancy's lip curled in something just less than a snarl.
“I already said I don't want your apologies. I just wanted to know if I was crazy. Turns out I wasn't and you just decided you were done with me but didn't have the decency to let me know-”
He stepped forward,“ I wanted to say something, but I didn't know how to!” he was desperate to correct her assumption,” I mean, you saw it, my mom didn't even know that I… I was trying to figure it out, how to tell you without hurting you, and- and Argyle tried to tell me I just needed to do it and stop-”
“Argyle?” she scoffed,” So you two were just laughing with yourselves over how fucking clueless I had to be to just believe you this whole time, huh?”
“No! No, absolutely not-”
She cut him off,“ I don't care. And if it wasn't clear, we're done. Just leave me alone.”
With a quick yank on the car door, she climbed into the driver's seat and was backing out before Jonathan could even figure out what he would've said next if she waited.
And part of him was pissed at her for not hearing him out, like the last two and a half years of dating, and the year of friendship before that, meant nothing because of this one time he fucked up. Another part of him was pissed at Argyle for having practically warned him it would happen like this because he kept waiting. Another part was just pissed at himself for being the fault of all of it.
“Jonathan?” Joyce asked from the porch, they'd heard pretty much all of the yelling from inside,“ Can we talk about what just happened?”
But another part of him was pissed at his mom for making it all come up when she told him they were staying at Hawkins during that special dinner.
“We were going to talk after…” he whispered to himself.
Because maybe if they had gotten to have the conversation they planned on after eating, maybe it would've gone better. Maybe Nancy would've listened and maybe they would've understood each other and maybe no one would've eavesdropped on him getting dumped after being exposed as a callous liar.
“What was that?” she asked, not nearly close enough to have heard him.
“I said, no thank you.”
And Jonathan stomped off into the woods. To kick rocks, snap twigs, and be pissed at all the people he wanted to be pissed at. Alone.
Nancy was driving, but she didn't really know where she wanted to go. Tears streamed down her cheeks that she had to wipe off onto her sleeves while she went. She was at least proud that she held them in until she left. She didn't want to cry in front of Jonathan after what he did.
How could he do that to her?
All those conversations, all those plans, all those promises. Worthless. He was just walking away. And there was this speck of Nancy's brain that said “hurting a good person just like his dad did.” She was thankful it wasn't something she'd thought of to say to his face. Because she felt bad about that one as soon as she thought it.
But she was hurt. And angry. And she didn't want to go home and be hurt and angry alone. To walk past her family having a perfectly normal and boring dinner and hear her mom call after her “I thought you were going over to the Byers’ for supper?” To run up the stairs just to avoid having the answer. To sniffle into her pillow until the headache set in.
She didn't want that. She wanted to fix it because Nancy liked fixing things. But she didn't know how to fix her and Jonathan. Not like how they were after what he did.
And while she tightened her hands on the steering wheel, and wrestled with thoughts about wanting to fix something, all she came up with was something Robin said to her.
Right after it all happened, when they were waiting in the hospital together. Nancy had held Robin's hands when she was getting nervous about Steve, and then Robin held hers while she worried about Mike. And then Robin smiled and started joking trying to get her to laugh; suggesting she got back together with Steve Harrington.
Robin said,“ You might’ve not been right for one another back then, but I don’t think any two people have changed as much as you guys have.”
And, hey, maybe she had a point.
She and Jonathan just went up in flames, she didn't want to be alone, and she and Steve have changed. Maybe that was the thing she could fix. Maybe that was the next step. And even if it didn't last forever, it could last for a little bit. Just so she wasn't alone.
So Nancy got turned around at the next light, and she headed towards Loch Nora. Rolling down her window and speeding more than she should on the way. Trying to dry her face and get there before she started crying again.
When Steve heard his doorbell ring, he almost didn't answer it.
Now that he was living alone again, anybody stopping by without calling first probably had to be a Jehovah's Witness or salesman. He really didn't want to chat with either. But it was almost nine o'clock at night. That was a strange time of day for the previously mentioned sort of visitors.
So he pulled himself up from the couch and went to the front door. Making the effort of a little jog when the doorbell rang again on his way over.
“I'm comin', I'm comin',” he commented under his breath. But opening the door to see Nancy Wheeler on his doorstep was a surprise.
What was even more of a surprise was the messy hair, the bright red, glassy eyes, puffy lids, and tear-stained cheeks. He almost winced at the look of her, because Nancy doesn't look like that. Ever. But she just smiled under the clear distress and took a step forward before Steve had really even welcomed her in.
“Hi, Steve,” she said casually like she didn't know the state she was in.
“Hi, Nancy. What're- What's got you stopping by my side of town?” he asked, pulling the door back and giving her room to come the rest of the way in.
“Just… Thinking about things.” she hummed as she passed him,” About me. About you. About a combination of the two.”
“Thinking about… us?”
“Yeah. About us. And the way we used to be 'us'. Before me and Jonathan, obviously.” Nancy kept striding into the living room. Her fingers swept over the top of the hall table as she went. Hearing Steve close the door behind her instead of seeing it.
“Okay, um,” he thought and started to follow her into the house,” And- and what sort of things were you thinking about? About us?”
Nancy stopped. Waited a moment before she turned around to face him, a slight falter in her balance as she did, per all the exhaustion that was still collecting in her. But, she regained her stance. And she looked into his eyes and wondered,“ We used to have fun, didn't we?”
“Yeah… we did.” Steve studied her before he worried,” Nance, is something going on? Do you need a ride home or to crash here for the night?”
Her expression dropped. “I'm not drunk,” she told him. Almost disappointed that was the conclusion he came to out of what she was saying.
“You're just a little wobbly and-”
“I'm tired,” she brushed off and turned back around to finish making her way to his living room.
“And you're talking about us from almost three years ago-”
She abruptly told him,“ Jonathan and I broke up.”
And those words cut through the air, sharp and sudden.
“Oh.”
Steve wasn't really sure how to react. He liked them together after everything, he thought. If they were happy, it was one nice thing that came out of the Upside Down ruining a lot of people's lives. If they were happy, it was one nice thing that came out of him and Nancy breaking up.
But they weren't happy, and then they weren't together, and now Nancy was in his house talking about them and what they used to have together.
A question that kept coming at him from all directions. Something he used to think about all the time and want. And now that he's been saying for weeks that he doesn't anymore… was that really true? Did he care?
Nancy kept going, taking a seat on Steve's white couch and sinking into it, fussing with the pillow next to her,“ I broke up with him because he's been lying to me and leading me on and so, now we're nothing.”
But even if Steve Harrington did want to be with Nancy Wheeler again, that wasn't the time. She was obviously hurting and a good friend would be offering support, not thinking about what they can get out of the opportunity presented to them.
So Steve stepped up. Sat down next to her, leaving about a foot of space between their seats, and spoke earnestly to Nancy.
“I'm sorry to hear that, Nance. Did you want to talk? Or is there anything I can do-”
“I seem to remember we had a lot of fun kissing. Right, Steve?”
Steve was a bit at a loss because that wasn't really what he was getting at. And maybe that was what Nancy was getting at, but maybe not. It would be rude to assume because maybe she just really wanted to reminisce. So Steve just agreed. “Yeah. Yeah, we did that a lot. I guess. Teenagers, it's what we do.”
But then Nancy shifted herself a little closer. Leaned in a little more.
“I miss having fun with you.”
And that caused Steve some pause.
“Are you saying…?”
“I don't want to be sad about Jonathan. I just want to have fun.”
Then she was kissing him.
Nancy was kissing Steve. And despite being slightly stunned, he started kissing back. They closed their eyes and sat together in the dark of his living room. Kissing with the kind of practiced familiarity that exists when two people have done that sort of thing together before.
And it was nice.
In a way, it had to be.
It was two people who cared about each other, connecting in a way they used to.
Nancy starting to move in. Deepening the moment, making it more, and heating it up.
She broke the kiss to breathe, and in that second she whispered something.
“I love you, Steve.”
And maybe she did, maybe she didn't. Maybe she didn't have the time or clarity to think about it enough. Maybe she shouldn't have said it if she wasn't really sure. But it all broke apart because she said she didn't. So the best idea she had, in that moment while she had Steve, before she had a chance to lose him, was to say she did.
To tell him what he wanted to hear.
And Nancy got back to it. She started shrugging off the cardigan on her shoulders. Her hands separated from Steve's jaw to shake off the knit sleeves. She turned to rise and kneel on the couch. Coming up taller than Steve at that angle. And he just followed her.
They started breathing heavier, but… then Steve's eyebrows pinched together.
No.
Steve turned his face, his lips moving away from Nancy's. She started to lower, possibly planning to go for his neck when he told her,“ Nancy… I don’t think this is right.”
She shook her head, their noses almost touching with the closeness,” Come on, it’s fine. Jonathan and I broke up, so it’s-”
“No. Nancy.” Steve grabbed her by her arms and put a little distance between them,” I- I don’t think this is what I want.”
Nancy looked at him. Confused for a moment as she sat back onto her heels. Steve loosened his hold on her arms and she wondered,” But you…?”
They've been seeing each other more recently. And Robin brought it up. Was practically trying to sell Nancy on the idea before. And he caught her when she was Vecna'd, then she dove after him into Lover's Lake and patched up his injuries in the Upside Down. And he told her about all those dreams about a big family in a Winnebago. And… They broke up because Nancy didn't love him, but they'd changed so much and she just said she did. So…
Why not?
Steve took a steadying breath before he tried to explain,“ I think I thought I wanted you. But I think I just wanted to hear you say you love me again after you said you didn’t. And that's not-”
Nancy drew back,” So, this was-”
“I’m sorry-”
“No, this was just some ploy to get back at me from when I was drunk on Halloween? Really?” And it wasn't like that, but that's how it made sense to her. “Just when a girl thinks you’ve actually changed, Steve Harrington.”
That cut deep. Steve didn't want her to think of him like that, he wasn't like that. That's not what he was trying to do or let happen. He just didn't know until he did, and then he knew so he stopped it.
“That’s not what I’m saying, Nance. I just didn’t know that I-”
“That you didn’t want me. Classy.” She roughly grabbed her cardigan and stood up from the couch.
“I’m sorry-”
But Nancy was so tired of bullshit, shallow apologies.
“No, I’m sorry. My bad. I’m the stupid one.” She shook her head while she went for the door,” Screw you, Steve. Should’ve known it’d all still be bullshit.”
#Remember babes - I need you to hold Nancy so gently rn ❤️#She is going through the trenches of ✨teenage girlhood✨ and ✨trauma✨ so she is making come complicated impulsive decisions right now#And we are going to listen to where she's coming from and watch how this unfolds without demonizing her for not being perfect#Just like Steve is figuring things out - so is Nancy ❤️#Besides all that - I hope y'all loved all the EdNancy I've been itching to give you#I had so much joy in developing Nancy's feelings about Barb and giving Eddie more backstory#Making them a distinctly matching pair in a way no one could've seen coming#Platonic Besties running parallel to Stobin in nature#But in their own way#Next chap is going to deal with the consequences of Jon and Nancy's actions and everyone figuring out how to heal from them!#Can't wait!#Steve Harrington#Eddie Munson#Steddie#Steveddie#Steve x Eddie#Nancy Wheeler#Robin Buckney#Ronance#Robin x Nancy#The Fruity Four#Dustin Henderson#Stranger Things#Stranger Things 4#stranger things fanfiction#ST4 fanfic#Steddie Fanfic#Ronance Fanfic
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
When Things Turn Green Again
SYNOPSIS: Hoping to mend the pain of your broken heart and bury the memory of your failed marriage, you turn towards the woods. A cabin was left in your name and it’s the exact distraction you were looking for. What you didn’t anticipate is meeting a quiet, ruggedly handsome man along the way who helps you heal.
PAIRING: Logan x fem!reader
WC: 11k
WARNINGS: smut 18+; mdni; angst; mentions of cheating/divorce; emotional trauma; fluff; sexual innuendos; brief mentions of drinking; dirty talk; slight dom!Logan; oral (f receiving); fingering; doggy style; cock warming; sex with feelings; unprotected p in v
A/N: I pictured either Origins!Logan or Wolverine!Logan, but I think you can envision any Logan you’d prefer. And again thanks to @joelsgoldrush for the support through writing this ❤️ I really do love this piece I wrote and I hope you do too. Feedback is always welcome and appreciated! And thank you to everyone who has read, commented, liked and reblogged both Soft Edges and Til The Sun Turns Black—I never imagined either of those stories reaching over 1k notes.
The gravel crunches under your tires as you roll down the long driveway. Memories bloom deep in your chest as you near the cabin, of times simpler than this, unburdened by trappings of real life. You spent your formative years out here in the woods with your grandfather. Summers spent learning how to fish on the lake; how to recognize the poisonous berries from the nonpoisonous ones; and making fires, roasting marshmallows long after the sun had gone down.
Your grandfather had helped build this cabin. He’d always preferred the outdoors and solitude from people—with the obvious exception of your grandmother and mother—and he’d often come here to escape. Especially after he lost them both.
The cabin comes into view through the trees just starting to unfurl their spring foliage. Patches of snow still dot the landscape but the wet brown of winter is losing to spring’s verdant hues. The structure has seen better days, last having been lived in over ten years ago.
A stab of regret pierces your chest. The cabin was willed to you when your grandfather died, but this was your first trip up here since the funeral. You planned to, of course, but as the old saying goes, life happened. Now, you’re hoping the old place can give you something to sink your energy into besides thinking about your failed marriage.
You park the truck and step out, surveying the property. The shrubs and flower beds are overgrown and choked with old growth and weeds. Years worth of leaves rest upon the roof and clog the gutters. The front porch has several loose or missing spindles and you’re almost afraid to step up onto the old boards. Proving yourself right, the wood groans and creaks beneath your feet, certain spots threatening to give way.
“That’s going to be a fun project,” you mutter to yourself.
Opening the front door, you’re met with the damp mustiness of a long closed up space. A layer of dust seems to coat nearly every surface and cobwebs linger in the corners. You’re hoping the repairs needed inside the cabin are more cosmetic than costly.
You open up the old blinds, letting the early morning light filter in the room. It’s not a large space, an open kitchen, living room and dinning area with separate bedroom and attached bathroom. A small set of steps leads up to a loft, which also doubles as a sleeping space or bonus area.
You unload your belongings from the truck, tucking them away inside the bedroom, before opening all the windows to let in the fresh air. Thankfully, the glass and protective screens are in relatively good repair—a few need replacing, but an easy enough job. You feel a sense of purpose flourish within you, something you haven’t felt for months and you wonder if this is just the reprieve you need to find yourself again.
+++
You spend the morning taking inventory of the repairs needed around the cabin to make it immediately livable. Jotting down a list of supplies, you hop in your truck and head into town to hit up the hardware store.
The owner, George, recognizes you from previous trips with your grandfather when you were younger. He greets you warmly and helps you find everything you need. As you’re checking out, he asks, “Run into Logan yet?”
“Logan?”
He nods his head. “Shares a property line with you. Has a cabin of his own just about a quarter mile north of yours. Asked him to keep his eye out on the place.”
“Oh, well, that was nice of him,” you comment, stuffing your receipt in your purse.
George shrugs. “Figured it would give him something different to do. Doesn’t interact much with people.”
“Guess I’ll just have to introduce myself then,” you say, lifting your bags up off the checkout counter.
“Good luck with that,” George responds with a huffed laugh. “He’s not one for small talk.”
You give George a polite smile and leave the store, bags in hand. But the conversation sparks your curiosity and you find yourself thinking of the man who shares the woods with you. You promised yourself once you were settled, you’d make the short hike towards his place and introduce yourself.
Arriving back at the cabin, you park the truck and hop out, stopping short when you spot a lone figure walking around from the back of your property. You can’t stop the prickle of anxiety that zips up your spine as the figure comes closer, but he doesn’t see you yet, his eyes on the ground as he walks.
You shut the truck door with more force than necessary, the sound echoing off the trees. He looks up then and you suck in a short breath as his rugged features come into view—well trimmed but scruffy beard, wild dark hair and a fit muscular frame you can see even under the flannel of his shirt.
Butterflies flutter in your stomach and you can’t remember the last time you’ve felt like this. You can feel a blush creep across your face and you grip the bags in your hands tighter just to feel something other than the hammering of your heart in your chest.
He stops short of where you’re standing and jerks a thumb behind him. “Turned your electrical breaker on,” he says without introduction and you can only stare at him.
“Oh,” you say dumbly. “I, uh—thanks.”
He tilts his head and looks at you and you feel like you’re on fire under his glare. It’s an inquisitive one, like he can’t quite figure out what you’re doing in a place like this and you shift uncomfortably under his gaze. And yet, you don’t want him to stop looking at you.
“Right,” he says, reaching into the pocket of his jeans for something. He fishes out a key and holds it in your direction. “This is yours.”
You shift the bags, so you’re holding them all in one hand and reach for the key. Your fingertips brush against his just briefly, but it’s enough to set sparks along your skin and you can feel the hairs on the back of your neck stand on end. As he steps back from you, you blurt out your name and then immediately wish for a swift death at your awkwardness.
God, this was embarrassing.
It’s like you’ve never interacted with humans before.
He gives the barest hint of a smile. “Logan.”
“Nice to meet you, Logan,” you say, just so you can taste his name in your mouth.
Logan nods and turns to head down the path that leads away from your cabin and deeper into the woods. You watch him go, his figure fading further into the distance and you can’t help but think, I’m in trouble.
+++
You spend the rest of the day keeping busy around the cabin—wiping down dusty surfaces, sweeping up cobwebs, replacing broken light bulbs—but your mind never strays far from Logan and the inexplicable pull you have towards him.
You’ve dated. You were married. You weren’t a stranger to the opposite sex and physical attraction, but this felt like more. Like an unavoidable pull between you and him and you’ve just been spun into his orbit.
And that attraction terrifies you.
Over the next few days, you try and shove him from your mind. It helps that you haven’t seen him again, but your eyes inevitably dart towards the path leading away from your cabin as if you’re expecting him to come walking through.
Then, the idea comes to you late one night as you’re sitting in front of the fire, watching the flames lick higher. No matter how hard you had tried, Logan remained firmly planted in your mind, his roots stubborn and unyielding.
Your grandfather always said your grandmother’s cooking was always something that warmed his heart.
But as you walk the small path towards Logan’s property you briefly wonder if you’ve lost your mind. You carry the small pie dish in your hands and as his cabin grows closer you’re actually contemplating turning back and forgetting the whole thing.
Who the hell bakes pies for people any more?
His cabin is smaller than yours, a little more rustic and worn, which seems fitting based on the little you know about him. Several piles of firewood line the roofed porch and at the opposite end, a single chair and table sit in front of the window. With one last shaky inhale, you climb the steps and rap your knuckles against the door. From inside you hear heavy footfalls and then the door opens.
Logan looks down at you and then towards the dish in your hands, an odd expression crossing his handsome features.
“I made you a pie,” you blurt unceremoniously and you instantly wish for the ground to open up and swallow you whole.
Logan just continues to stare at you and you think you see the slightest twitch at the corner of his mouth. But maybe not.
“I, uh, my grandfather lived in the cabin next to yours and it’s mine now. I’m fixing it up, because…well, just because and he taught me to pick berries as a kid? So, I did that and I made you this,” you finish in a ramble, flames of embarrassment licking across your skin.
Jesus fucking Christ.
His eyes flick down at the dish in your hands again and you hold it up a bit higher, nudging it closer towards him. As he reaches out to take it, his fingers brush against yours and you again feel electricity tingle down your fingertips. If he notices it too, he says nothing, not that he’s said anything since you showed up on his porch.
Logan tucks the dish closer to his body and gives you a slight nod. You take that as a good sign and step back to leave. “Okay, cool, cool. Well, um, enjoy. I made sure all he berries were the edible ones so you don’t end up throwing up everywhere.”
At that he actually huffs a chuckle. “Good to know,” he finally says, his voice warm and rich and just a bit gruff.
“Right, well, enjoy!” You turn to leave and can feel his stare against your back and it takes all your remaining functioning brain cells to walk normally.
You spend the next few days trying to forget all about your ill-fated attempt to play neighbor, figuring if he didn’t want to know you before, he definitely didn’t after that.
You’re coming back from a hike when you spot Logan through the trees walking away from your place, hands tucked deep within his pockets. Your heart quickens in your chest as you walk up to the front door and find the baking dish sitting on the old welcome mat. It’s freshly washed with a folded up piece of paper sitting inside—Thank you.
You’re certain your smile could rival the light from the sun.
+++
It becomes a routine over the next few weeks—you bringing him food and him returning the dish, all without exchanging any words. You’re thankful he’s not much of a talker because you can’t seem to stop making a fool of yourself around him.
And you don’t know why.
He’s a handsome man, that anyone can see, but you’ve never been so flustered around a beautiful man before.
There’s something else about Logan you can’t pinpoint that sets your heart fluttering behind your ribs. He seems lonely in the same way you are, and you wonder if he’s out here to lick and heal old wounds just like you. You have an inexplicable want to help him, even if that means sharing your food leftovers with him and trying to chip away at the wall that surrounds him.
A part of you is hoping he can help break down your walls, too.
You’re waist deep under the kitchen sink when a knock on the door drags you from fixing the leaking drain.
“Ah, fuck,” you curse, trying to maneuver out of the space while also not spilling the stagnant water left in the sink trap. As you set the old drain down you call out, “Just a second!”
You wipe your hands against your thighs and swing the door open to find Logan standing there, your glass baking dish from yesterday in his hands. For a second you blink silently at him, unable to think of anything but the fact that you’re wearing grease stained overalls and probably smell like a swamp.
“Logan, hi,” you finally say, brushing your hair out of your face.
He gives you a strange look as he hands the dish back to you. You open your mouth to speak when he interrupts you, “Why do you feed me?”
His question hangs in the air and you freeze. Of all the things he could have asked, you weren’t sure why you didn’t expect that one. His voice is a little gruff, but underneath there’s something that makes your heart race. Something vulnerable.
You swallow and grip the edge of the glass dish. Logan stares at you, his gaze intense, and you feel exposed. Like he’s trying to dissect you with just a look.
“Oh, well, I don’t know,” you finally admit. “You just…seem like you could use some kindness.”
He raises an eyebrow, but doesn’t say anything else. The silence stretches between you, heavy and charged, and you can feel your pulse quicken. “I can stop if—if you want.”
“No,” he says, his voice rough, but with an undercurrent of tenderness. “No, you don’t have to stop. Just not used to people doin’ things like that for me.”
His admission catches you off guard being the first real piece of personal information he’s shared with you. You’ve gleaned certain things from George—he’s told you about Logan being a mutant and a few pieces of his past—but you know there’s still a world of history hiding behind his loner facade that he keeps hidden. You’re hoping eventually he lets you take a peak inside.
“Everyone deserves kindness, Logan,” you say.
His gaze flickers, a shadow of something crossing his features that makes your heart ache. He shifts on his feet and stares down at the dish in your hands. “I’m not so sure of that,” he replies.
“Well, I am.”
Logan’s eyes drag back up to yours and you try to calm the nervous energy that bubbles under your skin as his stare presses into you. He gives you a small nod then before turning to leave.
He pauses as he hits your driveway and looks back at you, cursing lowly to himself. Scratching at the back of his head, he walks back up the steps and pulls something out of the pocket of his jacket. “I, uh, here,” he says uncertainly as he hands you the small cloth bag.
You can only stare as you take the bag from him, the gift surprisingly light in your hand, but the gesture heavy with unspoken emotion. Your mind races as you think of what could be inside and your heart hammers loudly in your chest.
Logan stands there, eyes not quite meeting yours as he waits for you to open it. Your fingers tremble slightly as you undo the drawstrings and peer inside, finding a mixture of different seeds. You can’t help but trail your fingers through them, feeling the faint warmth they hold from where they were nestled against Logan’s body.
“Oh, Logan,” you murmur, your voice thick with emotion.
You glance up at him and he’s looking at you, scratching at his beard, the faintest hint of blush staining his cheeks. “They’re wildflowers. Don’t know what kind. But, I dunno. I thought you could use them for your garden.”
Your chest tightens as you pull the strings close and tuck the bag in your pocket. “I love them, Logan,” you say, offering him a smile. “Thank you.”
For a moment, you see the tension in his shoulders relax just a bit as he exhales. “Just seemed like something you’d appreciate,” he mumbles, more to himself than to you.
Something has shifted between you and you find yourself itching to touch him, but you don’t. Not yet. The thread holding you two together is there, but thin, and you don’t want it to fray. “I really do appreciate it,” you say softly, stepping just the tiniest bit closer.
Logan nods and his mouth tugs into something that’s not quite a smile, but close. He looks at you for a long moment, the weight of his gaze pressing into you. “Okay. Good.” Shoving his hands in his pockets, he turns and jogs down the steps.
“Guess I’ll see you around then,” you call after him, a smile spreading across your face.
He glances back over his shoulder. “Yeah. I guess you will.”
And maybe, just maybe, the walls around him are beginning to crumble.
+++
Sweat beads across your brow as you work, but you pay it no heed. Your attention keeps slipping to Logan as you pry another nail loose from the rotted board. You’ve fallen into an odd relationship with the elusive man whose property line you share, yet you still barely know anything about him.
It’s been a week since he stopped by and gave you those wildflower seeds. A warmth still spreads in your chest when you think about it. And true to his promise, you do see him around, albeit not as much as you’d like. He seems wary, as if his gift opened up a part of himself he wasn’t ready for you to see.
But at least he doesn’t drop off your clean dishes and run anymore.
As you pry the last nail free, the rotten board comes free and you toss it down onto the grass along with the others. Thankfully, the porch isn’t terribly large and you figure another hour or so to remove the remaining boards before you can start laying down fresh lumber.
The crunch of gravel pulls you from your work and you look up to find Logan walking down the path, a large leather bag in his hand. You look up at him, wiping the sweat off your brow and lean back onto your heels, trying your best not to stare at his forearms.
“Oh, hey, Logan,” you say, wiping your hands against your jeans as you stand. “What brings you to my side of the woods?”
He actually smiles at you and nods towards the porch. “Need help?”
You hate the little flutter you feel pressing against your ribs. “I couldn’t ask you to do that.”
“Well, it’s good thing you’re not asking. I’m offering.”
You blink, caught off guard by his directness. “Oh, well, if you insist,” you say, trying to calm your nerves. “It would be nice to have a second set of hands.”
He sets the leather bag down on the porch with a thud and you catch a glimpse of the tools nestled inside. Logan notices you looking and comments, “I know a few things.” His smirk makes your legs feel like jello.
“Oh, I bet you know a lot of things,” you blurt, and your eyes widen at the double entendre of your words, heat flushing across your face.
Logan laughs, a real laugh, his eyes crinkling. “Well, it’s always good to be well educated,” he says with a wink.
Fuck, you feel like you’re going to spontaneously combust.
Shoving down your raging embarrassment, you lay out your plan to fix the porch and Logan gives a small nod. He starts at the opposite end, prying loose the first board with ease. You try not to stare at the way his muscles move and how his skin begins to slick with the first beads of sweat. You work in silence for a while, the only sounds those of the forest around you.
“So, what actually brought you out here?” Logan finally asks.
You glance over at him and watch as he tosses another board onto the grass. He looks at you expectantly and you sigh. “I got divorced,” you answer honestly. “And I needed something pour my energy into other than wondering where the fuck I went wrong.”
You can’t bring yourself to look at him, your openness leaving you feeling raw, and instead focus on the board in front of you. Anger begins to simmer in your veins at the thought of the last couple of years and you grab the next plank with just enough force to wedge a splinter deep into your palm. A loud curse falls from your lips as you drop the board.
You feel Logan next to you and you suck in a deep breath as he reaches for your hand, his fingers curling around yours. “Lemme see,” he says, pulling you close and you can smell the earthiness of him, like damp soil and campfire smoke. You find yourself staring at him, his proximity intoxicating, as you drink in his long lashes and the slope of his nose.
He tilts your palm towards himself, his fingers pressing gently yet with firm enough pressure to push the splinter out of your skin. Pulling it out the rest of the way, his eyes flick up to yours. “Somehow I don’t think you’re the one that fucked up, sweetheart.” His voice is warm and you want to melt into him.
“Well,” you start, clearing your throat, “I certainly wasn’t fucking his mistresses.”
Something in his eyes darkens and a shiver runs down your spine. “He’s a fool for losin’ you,” he growls, and his words hit you with more force than you’d care to admit.
His hand still lingers on yours, steady and reassuring and warm and for a moment you think he might lean closer. You desperately want him to. To press his mouth against yours, to feel his breath against your skin, to have his taste against your tongue. But he pulls back, his expression one of thin control, but you can see the storm behind his gaze.
“A damn fool,” he mutters under his breath and you can’t help but wonder if he’s talking about himself or your ex.
Logan lets your hand go, turning back towards the porch and you mourn the loss, your skin still tingling from the contact. You swallow hard, trying to shake off the intensity of the moment. It’s Logan—quiet, gruff Logan, who never really sticks around for a real conversation and yet here he is, offering help and showing that maybe he’s not entirely as unaffected by you as you thought.
Your heartbeat drums in your ears as you watch him go back to work, prying up the next board, his muscles flexing beneath his worn shirt. His jaw clenches and there’s a focused determination in his movements and you can’t tell if he’s working out some anger or trying to keep himself in check.
You work in silence for several more minutes, the only sounds being the prying of loose boards and creaking lumber. There’s a tension between you now, more so than there was before, something palpable.
It’s enough to drive you mad.
“What about you?” you finally ask, your voice somewhat hesitant. “You don’t talk about yourself much.”
Logan glances at you from the corner of his eye and his brow furrows, as if he’s weighing whether or not to answer. “Not much to tell,” he grunts, pulling up another board with more force than necessary.
“Somehow, I doubt that. You don’t just wake up one day alone in the woods with forearms like that.”
Logan looks over at you and smirks. “Maybe I’m just really good with my hands.” His voice dips low and you can’t help the warmth that pools low in your belly at his words.
You swallow, your throat suddenly dry. “Yeah, no…yep. I’m starting to figure that out.”
He’s silent for a few moments as he goes back to work and the air between you hums with something charged. “You really want to know?” he asks, his voice rough. “I’ve been around for too long, longer than anyone should. Done things I’m not proud of.” He tosses another plank aside and all you can do it watch him. “I’ve…I’ve hurt people I care about. People I’ve cared about have hurt me. I’m not really sure I belong anywhere, so I just…drift.”
There’s something raw in his voice, something broken and vulnerable, and it catches you off guard. For all his outward strength, there’s man deep down inside who’s lost, and your heart aches for him.
“You belong here,” you say softly.
He doesn’t look at you, but you can feel the tension shift as the weight of your words settle between you. Another board gets tossed aside. “Yeah, maybe.”
He finally raises his gaze to yours and for a moment the world quiets—the forest, the porch, all of it—as his eyes lock onto yours and his expression softens. You offer him a warm smile and then return back to the porch, hesitant to push him any further.
You work comfortably together after that. The old boards removed, Logan helps you place and nail down the new ones. Your conversation is limited to the project, but you don’t mind.
As Logan packs up his tools, you glance over at him. “Thank you.”
A half smile plays at the corner of his mouth. “You’re welcome,” comes his reply as he steps off the porch and heads down the path back towards his cabin.
“Logan!” you call, lightly jogging after him before he slips out of view. He pauses and turns back towards you. “Can I make you dinner?”
He raises an eyebrow. “Haven’t you already been doin’ that?”
“No,” you say shaking your head, “I mean, yes, I have, but like a proper dinner? Fresh from kitchen to table. I can come by you, if you’d like.”
Logan studies you for a moment, his gaze intense and you can feel your heart beating against your ribs. He’s silent for so long you wonder if you’ve overstepped and you open your mouth to speak when he says, “Alright. Come by tomorrow, six o’clock.”
You can’t stop the smile that spreads across your face. “Tomorrow it is.”
+++
You’re up before the sun, your nerves a tangle of raw edges. You lay there, staring at the ceiling and wondering what the fuck you’ve gotten yourself into.
You weren’t expecting to meet someone out here in the woods. You were hoping for tranquility, a distraction to quiet the voice in your head that kept nagging you for how your life veered off course. That maybe if you worked more, did more, loved more you wouldn’t be a thirty year old divorcee.
Instead, you find a mysterious man who sparks within you a flame you long thought extinguished. A ruggedly handsome man who’s somehow wormed his way into your life and has you wondering if maybe he can’t help mend the pieces of your broken heart.
Except you don’t know if that same spark is ignited within him and if his gesture of dinner is simple kindness. A response to the kindness you’ve shown him over the last two months or if he’s feeling that same attraction you do.
God, you hope he does.
You spend the morning cleaning, trying to pour your nervous energy into something productive other than worrying about what the evening may bring. Driving into town, you agonize over what to make even though he’s been eating what you’ve made without complaint for weeks now. You opt to keep it simple—pasta with homemade meat sauce, a nice loaf of bread and a couple bottles of wine.
While the sauce is simmering on the stove you get ready. You dress for comfort, a simple pair of leggings and a flowy top that hangs slightly off your shoulders. You catch your reflection in the mirror and give yourself a silent nod of encouragement. Despite this just being dinner, the night brims with the possibility of maybe something more.
Once the food is prepared, you carefully pack everything in a large basket and begin the walk to Logan’s cabin. The night is cool, but still holds the warmth of day and the promise of summer to come. You feel your anticipation heighten the closer you get to his place and your stomach drops when you see it appear up ahead.
It’s just Logan, you remind yourself.
Stepping up onto his porch, you give a hesitant knock at the door. He greets you almost instantly and you suck in a deep breath. Logan looks good and your heart does a flip as you take him in—well fitting jeans, a clean white shirt underneath a soft red flannel button down, his hair is still slightly damp from a shower.
“You’re early,” he comments, standing aside to let you in. You catch the slight frown tug at his mouth as he notices the basket. “You coulda cooked here, you know.”
“Oh, well, I didn’t know if you’d want me invading your space,” you reply, following him deeper into the cabin and setting the basket down on the counter.
Logan turns back towards you, bracing his hands against the counter. “I don’t mind you in my space.”
His words hang in the air between you and you can feel your pulse quicken. You glance up at him, and the way he’s looking at you—steady and unflinching—sends a thrill down your spine.
You clear your throat, trying to settle the nerves in your chest. “Next time then,” you say lightly, hoping he can’t hear the slight waver in your voice.
Logan’s lips quirk into a half smile. “Next time,” he agrees.
He reaches into a cabinet above him, pulling down a couple of plates and glasses, setting a small table in the corner of the small kitchen. You keep yourself busy unpacking the food, arranging the bread, pasta and sauce on the table, working around him as he uncorks the wine and pours both of you a glass.
Logan joins you then, raising his glass and clinking it gently against yours. He nods in a silent cheers and tips his head back as he drinks, his eyes never leaving yours. You can’t suppress the shiver that shoots down your spine.
Setting down his glass, he serves you and then himself, commenting, “This smells amazing.”
“Family recipe,” you reply, taking another sip wine. “Remind me to make it for you when I have fresh tomatoes. It’s even better then.”
“I’ll have to do that,” he says with a smile.
Conversation starts off slow, but not awkward, as you both test the limits of what you’re wiling to share. Logan’s answers are often short, reserved, but what he does reveal helps bring into focus the outline of the man before you. An outline you’re hoping he’ll let you fill in.
“George says you’re a mutant,” you start slowly and you don’t miss the way his posture stiffens, his fork scraping harshly against the plate.
He goes still and you wonder if you fucked up. Crossed a boundary he wasn’t willing to cross.
Eventually, Logan’s eyes flick up to yours and he lets out a small hum. “He did, did he?”
You nod, chewing. “It doesn’t bother me.”
He’s quiet for a beat. “It bothers most people.”
“I’m not most people,” you reply, your voice soft.
Something in his face softens then, the furrow of his brow a little less pronounced. A slight smile plays at his lips. “No. No you’re not.”
You feel a warmth bloom in your chest and your face flushes. Taking another bite, you ask, “Can I see?”
Logan studies you for a moment and you can see him deciding whether or not to show you that part of him he’d rather keep hidden. He sets the silverware down and he flexes his fingers before resting his palms back on the table. Then, he unsheathes his claws and you can’t stop the gasp that falls from your lips.
You see him flinch at your reaction and he goes to retract his claws and you reach for him. “Don’t,” you say, your fingers hovering just above the blades.
As he relaxes, you gently rest your fingertips against the metal, finding it surprisingly cool but still holding a faint warmth from his body. His eyes drop to where you’re touching him as you slowly begin to trace each blade with your fingers, following the slight curve down to where they emerge from his skin. You look up at him, finding his gaze fixed on you and you shiver under the intensity.
“They’re beautiful,” you whisper. You feel him shudder beneath you as he retracts his claws, leaving your fingertips nestled against the skin between his knuckles.
You pull your hand away from his, mourning the loss of his skin against yours. Logan clears his throat and pulls his hands into his lap, glancing down at them as if they’re foreign, something he’s never taken the time to notice before. He flexes his fingers once more before dragging his gaze back to your face.
“Do they hurt?” you ask quietly.
He shakes his head. “No. Not anymore.”
“Thank you,” you say quietly. “Thank you for showing me.”
Logan studies you for a long moment, searching your face like he’s trying to figure you out. You know he’s probably not used to this, someone seeing him as something other than a mutant, an aberration, someone who should be hidden away. Then, his face softens.
“People don’t usually ask,” he says quietly.
You smile gently, feeling that flame inside you burn just a bit brighter. “I just want to know you.”
He leans back in his chair, his gaze still steady, but more open, as if some of those invisible walls he surrounds himself with have started to come down. If only just enough to let the light shine through.
An unspoken tension simmers, thickening the air, and you know he can feel it too, but it’s not uncomfortable. It’s heavy with promise. You turn your attention back to your plate and for a few moments, neither of you speak.
“So,” you say after a beat, “Do you ever use them as forks?”
Logan huffs out a laugh, the sound surprising you and his eyes crinkle in genuine amusement. “I can’t say that I have,” he replies with a smile.
You grin. “You should give it a try.”
“If I do, you’ll be the first to know.”
The rest of dinner passes with easy conversation and you feel your nerves begin to settle, just a bit. Logan seems less guarded too, more at ease than you’ve ever seen him.
You help him clear the table, ignoring his request that you just sit and relax. As you stand next to him, emptying the leftovers into a container, you feel his eyes on you. When you hand him the container, your fingers brush again, but this time he doesn’t immediately pull away. His fingers linger just a bit longer than necessary and your breath catches in your throat.
“Thanks for dinner, he says quietly, voice low. “And for…understanding.”
You nod, feeling that unmistakable pull between you, the tug that’s kept you orbiting closer and closer to him. “Anytime, Logan,” you answer softly. “You don’t have to hide from me.”
There’s a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, like he’s been burned before and is still figuring out if he can trust what you’re offering him. And you understand his turmoil, trust having shattered your heart into pieces, pieces you’re still trying to pick up and reshape.
Logan steps a little bit closer then and before you can say anything else, his hand gently reaches out and tucks a loose strand of hair behind your ear. The gesture is simple but intimate and it sends a shiver down your spine, heat pooling lowly in your belly.
“C’mon,” he says. “Let me walk you home.”
He grabs your basket before you can protest and you follow him out into the night. There’s a full moon hanging heavy in the sky, illuminating the path in front of you, yet you remain close to Logan. You curse to yourself as you trip over an exposed root and then you feel Logan reach out for you, his fingers wrapping securely around your own. The heat of his palm against yours is almost overwhelming.
Your cabin comes into view and Logan slows, his fingers slipping from your grasp as he sets the basket down on the porch.
“Good night, Logan,” you say softly as you walk up the steps.
As you turn from him, he reaches for your wrist, his fingers curling and pressing hotly against your skin. Your breath hitches as he climbs the steps to join you on the porch, and your gasps dies in your throat as he tilts your chin up and forces you to meet his gaze.
“Do I make you nervous?” His voice is low, breath hot and damp against your skin.
“Yes,” you breathe, somehow inching closer to him, your fingers reaching for the hem of his flannel and twisting into the fabric.
“Why?” He brushes his nose against yours and you chase after the touch.
Swallowing hard, you look up at him from under your lashes. You tilt further into him, your mouth hovering just over his. “Because I haven’t felt like this in a very long time and I don’t want it to go away.” Don’t want you to go away.
Logan nods and whispers, “I’m not goin’ anywhere.” And then he presses his mouth to yours.
It’s soft, barely a hint of skin against skin, but when you whisper, “Please,” against his lips, Logan growls and then he’s everywhere. His kiss claims you, his tongue licking in your mouth and you whimper as his fingers curl along the nape of your neck somehow pulling you impossibly closer.
You wind your arms around his shoulders, your fingers tangling in the short strands at the back of his head. Your entire world is focused down to the feel of his lips on yours and the press of his fingers against your jaw as he pulls you towards his hungry mouth.
Logan’s grip on you tightens, one hand splayed across your lower back and the other pressed firmly between your shoulder blades, anchoring you to him. The heat between you is palpable, each movement of his lips setting you further aflame. You lose track of time, lost in the sensation of his beard scraping against your skin, leaving a tingling trail in its wake.
When he finally pulls back, you’re both breathless and his forehead rests against yours, your shared breaths mingling in the space between you. His eyes are dark and intense as they search your face and you feel untethered, Logan being the only thing keeping you grounded.
“You okay?” he asks, voice rough, but surprisingly tender as his thumb traces along the line of your jaw.
You nod, swallowing the lump that’s formed in your throat. You don’t trust yourself to speak.
His lips quirk into a small smile. “Good.” He brushes a stray strand of hair away from your cheek, his hand lingering at the side of your face. He presses one last soft kiss to the corner of your mouth before he steps back and walks down the path back home.
+++
You can’t stop thinking about the kiss—Logan’s lips against yours, the taste of his tongue, the press of his hands against your skin, hot and heavy, yet gentle.
You want to live in that moment forever. Want to know only his kisses for the rest of your life, for him to be the first person you kiss good morning and the last person you kiss goodnight. For him to kiss you just because he can, because he misses you, because he can’t get the feel of your mouth out of his mind and he needs to feel you again pressing against him.
You also want to run away, hide yourself from these emotions that are overwhelming you and leaving you feeling raw and exposed and absolutely terrified. You haven’t kissed another man in two years and he broke your heart, leaving nothing but shattered pieces and dust in his wake. Dust that still clings to you despite your best efforts to sweep it up. Those pieces of your heart are still sharp, jagged where they should be smooth.
You’ve always been trusting, choosing to see the light in others as opposed the darkness. Believing deep down that everyone deserves kindness, deserves a second chance, that one bad deed does not a bad person make. But he stole a part of that from you and you hate him for it. Hate that even now, after all this time, he’s able to worm his way into your brain and make you question the motives of the man who’s made you feel more alive than you have in months.
Last night you felt unshackled, unbound by the fear that had chained you for so long. You felt as if Logan’s very touch, his presence, had set your soul on fire and instead of fearing the burn, you were ready to embrace the warmth.
But now, raw contempt begins to simmer in your veins and you need something to pour your frustration into before it threatens to consume you whole.
Throwing your hair up into a messy bun and throwing on a paint-stained shirt and ripped jeans, you head outside looking for a project to sink fingers into. In the small shed behind the cabin, you find a few gardening supplies—a small shovel, trowel, bow rake—and you drag them out and to the overgrown flower beds.
You don’t even bother with the tools at first, ripping at the dead growth with your bare hands, pulling it from the earth in great clumps and tossing it aside. Your pulse beats loudly in your ears as you move from bed to bed, clawing away the old growth, your breathing growing ragged and your palms staining with dirt.
Grabbing the rake, you dig at the remaining plants, tearing at the roots, destroying the new growth. Tears run hotly down your face, blurring your vision and your throat aches from force of your breathing and screams you’ve been holding back.
From behind you, you hear the sound of your name and you whip around so quickly, the rake goes flying from your hands. You can hear the snikt of Logan’s claws as they unsheathe and the splintering of wood as he deflects the rake flying at him. It clatters to the ground between you as he retracts his claws and looks at you, his brow furrowed in concern.
You wonder, then, exactly what you look like in that moment. Dirt caked on your hands and under your fingernails, cheeks flushed with exertion, hair a halo of disarray. The pure adrenaline you’d been running on wanes and your limbs suddenly feel heavy and you sink to the ground in front of him. You can’t bring yourself to look at him, because you’re afraid of what you’ll see.
Logan approaches you slowly, kneeling down in front of you and gently raising your chin to look up at him. The stark worry etched on his face makes you ache and fresh tears burn in your eyes. You wipe at your eyes, which only serves to smear dirt across your face.
“I’m terrified, Logan,” you whisper, wanting to reach for him, but afraid to touch him. “I terrified of how much I like you.”
“You scare me too,” he confesses softly and your heart breaks.
He leans closer, fingers resting hesitantly against your knees. You reach for him too, grabbing on to the open sides of his jacket and pulling him to you. Logan doesn’t flinch, doesn’t push back and instead envelopes you into his arms, your head resting against the solid warmth of his chest.
Safe in his arms, you cry. Harsh, broken sobs as he rubs your back, the soft caress of his fingers along your spine anchoring you to him as he holds you. He murmurs into your hair that he’s got you, to let it all out, and you do.
Eventually, you calm and sigh, pressing your forehead against his chest, loathe to move just yet. “I’m broken, Logan,” you mumble into his shirt. You look up at him then, the softness and concern on his face making you physically ache. “I still have broken pieces where I should be whole.”
Slowly, tentatively, he brings his hands up to your face, cupping your cheeks in his hands. His thumbs brush at the dirt and tears under your eyes and he smoothes the hair away from your forehead. “Maybe some of my pieces fit,” he says, voice low, but steady.
His words send a flood of emotion through you, and for a moment, all you can do is stare at him. Then the gravity of what he’s saying hits you—he’s offering you himself, all his jagged and scarred pieces, the pieces no one else sees.
The pieces he wants you to see.
You lean forward, pressing the lightest of kisses against the corner of his mouth. His sigh is hot against your cheek, but he doesn’t press further.
“Thank you,” you whisper into his skin and somehow it feels like the most important thing you’ve ever said.
“C’mon,” he says, “Let me help you get this cleaned up.”
You nod, wiping your nose with the back of your hand. Logan stands, offering you his hand. You take it, your fingers slipping into his and his grip is steady, yet gentle as he helps you up.
Without a word, Logan grabs the broken rake and begins removing the debris from the beds you laid waste to. You watch him work for a moment before joining in, pulling the weeds from the beds you hadn’t gotten to yet. Every now and then your eyes meet, but you don’t say anything. You don’t feel the need to fill the space with words, his presence beside you speaking volumes more than he could ever say.
After a while, Logan pauses and looks over at you, wiping the dirt from his hands into his jeans. “You still got those seeds I gave you?”
“Of course I do.”
“Go get ‘em,” he says nodding towards the cabin. “We’ll plant something new.”
You retrieve the small pouch where you’ve kept it safe and come out to find Logan kneeling in the dirt, his fingers making small pockets of earth to house the new flowers. He looks up at you, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. You join him on the ground, dropping a few seeds in each well as he moves to create the next one.
“I’m not very good at this,” Logan starts, covering the last well with dirt, “but I promise I won’t break you. You don’t gotta be scared of me.”
He looks at you then, his hazel eyes meeting yours and you reach for his hand, your thumb brushing across his dirt stained knuckles.
“No,” you reply with a smile, “I don’t think I do.”
+++
It’s been three days since that moment with Logan in the garden and the air between you has been quiet. Logan hasn’t come by the cabin, but you hadn’t sought him out either. You weren’t avoiding him, exactly. More a need for space, a chance to process the feelings you felt for him, to test if you were truly ready to open yourself up to him.
Your mind never strays far from him, though. An almost constant loop plays in your brain of the way he held you, the way he spoke, the quiet promise he made not to break you. There’s a large part of you that believes him; your heart is screaming at you shed your lingering doubt and trust him, but your rational brain is grasping desperately to the kernel of truth that vows can be broken.
So you turn to what you do best—pour your energy into other things. The cabin is spotless now, cleaned of disuse and age, turned into a cozy place of retreat, a simple shelter turned into a home. And yet…
You’re sitting on the porch, watching the sun dip lower in the sky, the book you’d been trying to read long forgotten. The forest is peaceful, alive with the sounds of early summer. But as calming as it is, you can’t ignore the ache in your chest—you miss him. More than you thought possible.
Just as you’re about to stand, the sound of boots against gravel catches your attention. You look up and there he is—Logan. His hands are shoved deep into the pockets of his worn jacket as he walks up the path. His look is cautious, as if he’s unsure whether or not you’ll accept his presence.
Your heart skips a beat and you stand, wiping your palms against your jeans as he draws closer. His hazel eyes meet yours and there’s something softer about him, something open.
He stops a few feet away from you, gaze steady. “I wasn’t sure if I should come by.” His voice is still gruff, but quieter than usual. “If you needed space or not.”
“I did, need space. But not from you,” you clarify. You take a hesitant step towards him. “I missed you.”
Logan sighs then, his posture relaxing just slightly. “I wanted so badly to see you. I didn’t know if I should stay away.”
Before you can second guess yourself, you step down from the porch, closing the distance between you. You stand in front of him, noticing the faint lines of tension around his mouth, the way his jaw is clenched as if bracing himself for your rejection.
“Don’t stay away,” you say softly, “I want you here.”
You reach for him, your fingers brushing against his hands as you pull them from his pockets. Logan doesn’t pull away and the warmth of his skin against yours feels like the most natural thing in the world. You feel it then, that familiar pull—the one that’s been there since the beginning, drawing you closer and closer into his orbit, his sun.
You brush your thumbs across his knuckles and look up at him. “You wanna come inside?” you ask, your voice barely above a whisper. “I’ll make you something to eat?”
Logan nods, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Yeah. Yeah, I’d like that.”
As you lead him inside, something in the air between you shifts, something subtle. But you know one thing for certain—you’re not afraid anymore. Not of this.
+++
The sun has set, the food long gone and as Logan’s hand reaches for the front door, you slip in front of him. His scent overwhelms you, that earthy dampness you’ve come to associate with him flooding your senses.
“What if you stayed?” you ask, the slight waver in your voice betraying your boldness.
You watch as his eyes darken and he leans even further into your space. “Do you know what you’re asking, sweetheart?” he replies, eyes searching your face.
Swallowing, you nod. “I do,” you whisper.
Then you slide your arms around his waist, pulling him closer as you lean in and kiss the hollow of his throat. You can feel him swallow hard beneath your lips and you smirk into his skin as you drag your mouth higher, over the long column of his neck to nip at the corner of his jaw.
“Stay,” you murmur in his ear.
Logan turns, his nose brushing against your cheek as he seeks your mouth and you inhale deeply as his lips find yours. His fingers wind themselves into your hair, resting against the nape of your neck as he pulls you closer. You whimper into his mouth when he pulls back, eyes blown black.
“Show me where,” he says, his voice low.
You lead him up the stairs, his hand warm in yours and you barely make it to the top before Logan’s spinning you around, mouth finding yours. His is kiss is demanding, so different from that first one all those nights ago. This is urgent and desperate, like he can’t possibly get you close enough to satisfy the need deep within him. And you feel it too, pouring yourself back equally into the kiss, moaning as his tongue finally slips alongside yours.
Your fingers fumble along the top of his jeans, pulling his shirt from where it’s tucked and sliding your hands up along the sides of his ribs. He rewards you with a deep groan of his own, nipping slightly at your bottom lip.
“Christ, sweetheart,” he rumbles against your lips, kissing you once, twice, “I’ve been dyin’ to feel your hands on me.”
“Me, too,” you reply, gasping as his hands find the hem of your shirt, lifting it just enough to brush his fingers hotly along your skin.
Logan pulls back just enough to look down at your face, his fingers still clutching the fabric of your shirt, but lifting it just a bit higher. His gaze is questioning, asking for silent permission to continue. You nod once and he slowly drags the shirt up, his fingers skimming along your sides, over the swells of your breasts as he pulls the shirt over your head.
Despite the heat coursing through your veins, you shiver under the intensity of his stare. He kisses you again, inhaling deeply, before moving down, nipping over your chin, your throat, in between your breasts.
Logan’s hands follow his mouth, running a trail from your shoulders, down long your spine, easily flicking open the clasp of your bra on the way. He glances up at you as he moves to pull the straps aside, dragging them down your arms.
“Do you know how beautiful you are?” he asks, his hands coming up to cup your breasts, thumbs fanning out across your nipples.
A jolt of pleasure shoots down your spine and pools low in your belly. You feel like you might spontaneously catch on fire and he’s barely touched you. You can’t remember ever feeling like this when a man has touched you, so consumed by want and need.
His fingers trail lower, brushing along the top of your jeans, popping open the button. You grab for his hand, stopping him. You see the concern flicker across his face and you smile. “Your turn,” you say, sliding your palms up his chest and pushing the flannel from his shoulders, his shirt following suit.
You revel in his muscular physique, your fingers tracing along his collarbones, down over the broad planes of his chest, feeling the wiry hair beneath your fingertips. His muscles flutter beneath your touch as you follow the trail of hair lower, down to the vee between his hips.
Logan’s arousal is evident by the tenting of his jeans, and your eyes locked on his, you dip lower, giving the faintest of caresses over the fabric.
“Fuckin’ hell,” he curses. “Take your pants off.”
It’s a command, not an ask, and one you’re more than willing to comply with.
Nervous energy licks at your skin as your fingers tuck into the waistband of your jeans and pull them down. Logan follows your lead, unbuckling his belt and shoving his jeans over his hips, kicking them aside. His cock juts out proudly, thick and heavy, nestled in a bed of hair.
Logan’s on you before you can kick away the last leg, hoisting you up under your thighs and forcing you to wrap your legs around his hips. His palms are hot against your ass and you can feel his cock trapped between you.
He moves you both to the bed, setting you down before crawling over you and slotting himself between your thighs. Leaning back on his heels, he stares down at you, skin flushed. He kisses you softly once, before dragging a single finger down the center of your chest, hooking it into the waistband of your panties.
“What do you like?” he asks lowly, eyes boring into yours.
You stare at him, unable to comprehend his question as he slides his finger back and forth across your skin. Electric sparks of anticipation crawl up your spine and you can feel the rapid flutter of your heart against your ribs.
“You want me to touch you with my fingers?” His voice is low, so low and you shiver.
Your mouth has gone dry and you can only nod.
“You want me to touch you with my mouth?” Logan leans down, skimming his lips across your collarbone, nipping lightly.
Your fingers stutter across his shoulders and wind themselves into his hair. Logan’s smirk presses into the corner of your jaw. “Want me to touch you with both?”
“Please,” you whine into his neck, breath hot against his skin.
Logan trails back down your body, kisses peppering over your neck, both breasts, your belly before he presses a kiss to the top of your clothed mound. He hooks his fingers into the waistband and looks up at you, asking for permission. At your nod, he pulls he material down, eyes never leaving yours as he trails his fingers down your legs and tosses the fabric aside.
You’re fully bare, exposed in a way you haven’t been in a long time and your nerves blush across your skin. Instinctively, you try to close your legs, but he stops you, his hot palms curling against your thighs.
“You don’t gotta hide from me,” Logan says, kissing your knee and spreading your legs further apart. “You’re so pretty like this. Flushed and wet and smelling so sweet for me.”
A jolt of desire zips down your spine. Nothing could have prepared you for the filthiness of words that would spill from his mouth. Or how much you’d enjoy hearing them.
“I don’t want to disappoint you,” you murmur.
“That’s not possible.”
“Other men have—“
Your words die in your throat as Logan grips your chin, forcing your gaze up to his face. His expression is soft, but his eyes flash with a glint of something dark. “When I fuck you, I’ll be the only man in your bed, understand?”
The roughness and edge in his voice makes you shiver and heat pools between your thighs. You swallow heavily and nod.
“I want this,” he says, his tone softer. “I want you. Whatever you’ll give me.”
Slowly, you reach for his hand and guide his fingers to where you’re wet and aching for him. At the first brush of his fingertips against your folds, you gasp and your fingers dig deeper into his skin.
“Relax, sweetheart,” Logan coos. “I’m gonna make you feel good.”
And then he’s touching you, fingers dragging through your arousal before circling around your clit. He caresses you like he knows you and you’re molten beneath him. One finger, then two slip inside you, pressing against that spot that makes you squirm and grip at the sheets beneath you.
“Fuck,” you breathe, “You weren’t lying.” Logan quirks an eyebrow, fingers still curling within you, his rhythm picking up speed. “You are good with your hands.”
His chuckle rumbles through his chest as he continues to move, this thumb working over your clit. Your hips jolt off the bed when Logan replaces his thumb with his tongue, drawing the sensitive bud into his mouth.
He continues to work your cunt, long, flat presses of his tongue against your clit punctuated by the short, sharp thrusts of his fingers. The dual sensation is enough to wind that tension in your core tighter, building you up higher and higher until you feel yourself reaching that inevitable peak.
“Logan, I—I’m so close,” you gasp, fisting your fingers into his hair.
His growl against your cunt is enough to send you over the edge, the vibrations rippling through your body as your orgasm washes over you. Through half lidded eyes, you meet his gaze from between your thighs, his eyes dark with desire and you shiver at the intensity of his stare.
Logan crawls over you, pressing a kiss to your lips. You can taste yourself on his lips, bright and sour, as he licks into your mouth.
“Do you trust me?”
Logan’s fingers are still moving against you, wringing out the last of your orgasm and you can only nod. He withdraws his fingers and you whine, but he just smirks and taps your hip.
“Turn over,” he commands lowly.
A shudder ripples through you as you willingly comply, rolling onto your stomach as Logan’s palm trails from your hip over the swell of your ass. His fingers kneed into your flesh and you squeak as he curves them over your skin, pulling you up onto your knees, drawing your hips flush with his. The thick feel of his cock presses into your ass and you can’t help but push back, enjoying the strangled moan that falls from his lips.
“I can’t wait to be nestled deep inside you,” he groans, slotting his cock between your thighs, running the length along your wet cunt.
You peer over your shoulder and smirk at him. “Then what are you waiting for?”
Logan lines up then and the air punches out of your lungs as he slowly eases himself in to the hilt. He’s deep at this angle and you feel claimed, owned in the best way possible as he begins to move his hips. The drag of his cock against your walls is exquisite and you’re sure you’ve never experienced pleasure quite like this before.
His fingers dig into the flesh at your hips, grabbing as much as he can to pull you back into him and you push back, meeting him thrust for thrust. His grip is enough to be bruising, teetering that line between pleasure and pain and yet you relish it.
“Fuck, sweetheart,” he rasps. “Look so good stretched around my cock.”
Pleasure zips along your spine and curls along your limbs, each drag of his cock against you coiling that band in your belly tighter and tighter. Yet, you need more. You need to feel him, feel his arms around you, on you, feel his mouth hot and open against your skin.
“I need to feel you closer,” you whine. “Please, I—”
Logan’s arm slips underneath you, curling just under your breasts and pulling your back flush to his chest. He holds on, fingertips splaying across your ribcage as he fucks up into you, his breath hot and damp against your ear.
You turn your head just enough to capture his lips, your mouth pressing against his in an open-mouthed kiss. He steals the moan from your throat as his other hand dips to where you’re joined, fingers beginning to circle around your clit.
Slipping a hand into his hair, you hold him to you, your head falling back onto his shoulder. Logan groans when you rake your nails along his scalp and you do it again. Your mixed groans and the wet noises from where he’s thrusting into you fill the room and time seems to stop. There is nothing but the thick feel of him between your legs, the fervent press of his fingers against your clit and the tight grasp of his hand across your breast.
A litany of praise falls from his mouth and his words burn through you, setting you aflame from the inside. It’s too early for thoughts of love and forever, but you can feel something real, something undeniable pulling you together, uniting you in a way more than just physical. You’re bound to him.
Logan’s hand slides up your sternum, his fingers coming to cup your jaw, pulling your focus back to him. The pad of his thumb pulls at your lower lip. “Come for me, sweetheart,” he husks into your ear. “I wanna hear those pretty sounds you make.”
And you do, two more forceful thrusts sending you teetering over the edge, your orgasm ripping through you. Logan doesn’t stop, fucking you through wave after wave, his thrusts getting sloppier as he chases his own release.
“Let me feel you, Logan,” you pant, your breath coming out in short gasps. “Please.”
With a deep groan into your shoulder he comes, his cock spasming deep within you, painting your womb with his seed. His arm around your hips holds you firmly in place as he uses your body to wring out the last of his pleasure, shallowly thrusting as your walls caress him. When he finally stills, breath hot against your skin, you can feel your combined come slick against your thighs.
You don’t know how long he holds you like that, back to chest, keeping you in his arms simply because he can.
Only later, when the sweat begins to cool on your skin and your flesh pebbles, does Logan lay you down, finally slipping from within you. He pulls you close and you rest your head against his chest, the comforting lull of his heartbeat echoing in your ear.
You lightly trace your fingertips over the crest of his hipbone just to feel him beneath you. His breathing evens out, approaching that blissful edge of sleep when you glance up at him. Logan opens his eyes, gaze meeting yours and he smiles.
“Logan?”
His hum vibrates through his chest.
“I think we’re healing each other.”
“Yeah, sweetheart,” he answers, “I think we are.”
#logan howlett x you#logan howlett smut#logan howlett x reader#logan howlett#origins wolverine#origins logan howlett#the wolverine#wolverine#wolverine x reader#wolverine x you#wolverine smut#logan howlett fic#logan howlett fanfiction#logan x reader#logan howlett x fem!reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Note
Ok, your little jily about hypothermia gave me the urge to see :
The reaction to the marauders to you falling through the ice. Like you were skating on the Black Lake with Sirius and James because they convinced you (against you initial worry) while Remus stands off to the side and watches (the most unsure and worried of them)
And I can see James and Sirius trying to race each other as you try to get a hand of ice skating. Then a crack and you fall through.
It’s like you know that scene with Amy in Little woman
I would totally get if you don’t like it since you’ve just written a similar one.
Your work is amazing ! Hope everything is ok for you ❤️
Thank you lovely <3
cw: ice skating trauma?
poly!marauders x fem!reader ♡ 1k words
It’s just like Sirius and James to goad you out onto the lake and then get bored of you when--as you tried to warn them—you can’t skate. James is fizzing with energy, promising to come back as soon as he makes one quick round of the cove, and of course when he challenges Sirius to a race your boyfriend is too competitive to decline.
They take off at light speed, blades schwicking across the dark ice. Remus, sitting bundled up on land, eyes you worriedly over the top of his book.
“Be careful,” he warns, not for the first time.
You are nervous, with no handholds and no boyfriends to help you, but you’re eager to reassure him. “Don’t worry.” You smile. “I’m not going to go racing after them.”
Remus returns your smile, and, mollified, returns to his book.
The ice on the Black Lake is far from pristine. There are dips and ridges, and soon you find yourself being channeled down curving paths away from the shore, hardly moving your skates and arms out to your sides for balance. The ice beneath your feet begins to look darker, less of the frosty sheen or slashes from other skates. It feels smoother, too.
You let yourself glide forward, raising your head to see if any of your boyfriends are looking to witness your success. The first crack is a light sound. Almost negligible, but it gets your attention. You scream as the ice falls out from beneath you.
The cold shocks you down to your bones, freezing the blood in your veins and pressing in on your lungs. Instinct propels you upwards.
“H—help!”
Your voice is a tight cry. The air doesn’t feel much better, colder even, but you try to stay above the surface, the blades on your feet slicing uselessly through the water below. Each time you try to grasp at a piece of ice and pull yourself onto it, it breaks away. Your breaths are gasping, panicked puffs that send white clouds into the air in front of you.
You can hear your boyfriends shouting.
“Pads, wait—wait—”
Sirius is crawling towards you on the ice, another shape moving quickly in your direction.
“Accio branch!”
James tosses the long stick to Sirius, who holds it out for you to grab onto. The bark bites into your palms, but you don’t let go as both boys use it to drag you out, ice jutting into your middle. As soon as you’re out to your hip you’re in Sirius’ embrace, his strong arms bringing you closer and helping you pull your legs from the water.
“You’re okay,” he says, firmly. As though daring anyone to prove him wrong. “You’re okay, baby, we’ve got you. We have you.”
James and Sirius keep you tucked between them, pushing you on dripping skates and wobbly legs to the edge of the lake. Remus looks like he tried to come out wearing his shoes. His face has drained of its wintery flush, brow set tense with worry.
Sirius helps him back to the shore, but not before Remus casts a warming charm on you. You give an odd shiver at the change.
“How’s that, angel?” James scrubs a hand up and down your arm. His voice is light, but its lightness is so forced and so different from his exuberant tone of a few minutes ago.
Remus pulls you into a hug as you start to cry. Tiny sobs mixed with shivers, your frame shaking in every way possible. Remus holds you securely to him as he lowers you both to the ground. He casts another warming charm for good measure.
“You’re lucky she didn’t get dragged under by the grindylows,” he says with your head tucked beneath his chin. He sounds angry, but it’s quickly succumbing to weariness. His arms wind around you tighter.
“We didn’t know she’d try and go into the middle!” Sirius argues as he kneels beside you, James at his side. Your boyfriend’s face is lined with guilt as he reaches for you, unsticking a damp piece of hair from your cheek.
“How was she supposed to know?”
“Sorry,” you offer wobbily. Each of them makes some sound of sympathy.
“No, sweetheart, it’s not your fault,” Remus soothes, covering your cheek with his warm hand. James rubs up your calf from your ankle as though he intends to warm you inch by inch. “It was only your first time, you couldn’t have known.”
“Yeah,” James agrees, “you’re fine, lovie. Nobody said for you to be sorry.”
You try on a smile. There’s snot frozen above your top lip. “So I can only be sorry when you say?”
“Yes,” says Sirius, very seriously.
He grins when you laugh. Remus cracks, too, and James looks relieved at no longer being scolded. Sirius smooths another piece of hair from your face, looking at you carefully.
“You okay, baby?”
“I’m okay,” you confirm. “The warming charms are helping a lot. Thanks, Rem.”
“That’s our Moony.” Sirius smiles at him, clearly eager to be back in your boyfriend’s good graces. “Always knows the perfect spell.”
“You know that one, too,” Remus grumbles as James starts to unlace your skates for you. “You could’ve done it the moment you got her out.”
“Ah, but we’re not all as quick on our feet as you, you swot.”
“Do you think you can walk back inside?” James asks you, slipping your shoes on. “One of us could go get some tea from the great hall while you warm up in the common room.”
“Fuck that,” says Sirius. “I know where Slughorn keeps his nice cocoa now. I’d say we’re entitled to some of that after our trials.”
“One of us is,” Remus corrects him drily.
“Right, then.” James takes your hands, standing you up slowly and fitting an arm around your waist for support. If the wet of your clothes chills him, he doesn’t complain. “We’ll pilfer enough of Slughorn’s cocoa for one person, and you’ll be good as new by dinner.”
“I already feel okay,” you try to reassure him.
“Shh, shh.” Remus takes you by the hand, squeezing gently. “Don’t correct them. Take your dues.”
#poly!marauders#poly!marauders x reader#poly marauders#poly marauders x reader#poly!marauders x fem!reader#poly!marauders x you#poly!marauders x y/n#poly!marauders x self insert#poly!marauders fanfiction#poly!marauders fanfic#poly!marauders fic#poly!marauders hurt/comfort#poly!marauders imagine#poly!marauders drabble#poly!marauders blurb#poly!marauders oneshot#james potter#james potter x reader#sirius black#sirius black x reader#remus lupin x reader#remus lupin#marauders#marauders fanfiction#marauders fandom#the marauders#marauders x reader#hp marauders#marauders era#poly!marauders one shot
854 notes
·
View notes
Text
OH MY GOD THIS IS SO GOOD
next year
Marcus Pike x gn!reader | 18.3k | 18+ | masterlist | ao3
summary:
You expected your vacation to go like it always did -- a week of reading, relaxing, and so much alone time you'd be almost happy to see your coworkers when you got back. You'd spend time on the beach and walk around town and generally do whatever you wanted, whenever you wanted, just like you did every year. But when you locked eyes from across the sand with the handsome man renting the house next door, something told you this year would be different.
a/n: So I started writing this in June when I saw @mermaidgirl30’s Ocean Challenge. I came up with the idea pretty quickly and thought oh that’ll be short, I can probably write that over the weekend. 👀Well, 18k words and 2 months of writing later… lol here it is. Sorry I’m late, Jamie. 😂I hope you’re ready to go on vacation and meet a handsome stranger on the beach! Thank you as always to @katareyoudrilling for being the best beta. 🧡
tags/warnings: fluff, meet cute, vacation AU, flirting, touching, kissing, smut (grinding, kissing), reader has a brother, reader likes to read (lol), reader works at a museum, reader goes on regular short walks, reader lives in Houston, author used to live in Houston (can you tell?), reader can wink (author cannot), reader likes art and music, no physical description of reader (sometimes clothing is vaguely described – reader wears bright colors, a bathing suit (not described), and a shirt with a low cut back once), gn!reader, pet names (sweetheart, baby, beautiful, handsome, gorgeous)
Day 1, Wednesday
You sighed and rested your hands on your hips after you finally finished wrestling with your beach umbrella. The sun was bright overhead, with no clouds in sight. When you’d peeked out of the window of your parents’ small beach house that morning, you’d known you would need to lug the old umbrella out if you wanted to enjoy your time at the beach today.
You brought up your hand to shade your eyes and looked around to see if anyone else had joined you. It was still early, though it was already hot, and you weren’t surprised to see you were still alone on the beach. You set up your chair and towel and grabbed your next book before settling in. You’d finished your first book after arriving the night before, but as always you’d brought a small library with you for your annual personal getaway.
The waves crashed soothingly against the sand and you took a moment to just breathe in the sea air and appreciate the slight breeze before you started reading. It was one of the best weeks of your year – nothing but books, good food, the beach, and your own company. You watched, amused, as a seagull darted across the sand away from a small crab, and you heard the call of a few others from over the dunes to your right. You shook your head and turned your attention to your book.
Thirty pages later you finally heard the sound of people arriving at the beach. You glanced over to your left and saw some unfamiliar faces emerging from the path that led to the house next to yours. You knew the owners rented it out regularly. A woman carrying a few large bags led the way, followed closely by two small boys and a little girl, each carrying their own colorful towel. The kids were skipping, almost running, clearly excited to finally be at the beach.
The last person in the group stepped out onto the sand as the kids started to run in circles around the woman. He was tall, with dark hair that curled at the ends, and a little bit of a beard. He had very broad shoulders and you briefly admired the curve of his back in his white t-shirt and the shape of his legs below his colorful swimsuit. He was carrying a few beach chairs hooked over his shoulder and another large bag.
He stopped and scanned the beach in front of him. As he started to turn towards you, you quickly turned away, back to your book. He was probably the kids’ dad, and as hot as he was, you didn’t want anything to do with that.
Just then, though, you heard the little girl shout, “mom!” at the same time as one of the boys yelled, “uncle Mark! Hurry up!”
You looked back over to see Uncle Mark roll his eyes playfully and continue down the beach towards his family. You heard the woman tell the kids it was time to put on sunscreen, and the round of groans of “mom!” seemed to indicate that he wasn’t her husband, after all. Maybe her brother? They did look similar. You allowed yourself to turn your head and look at him again.
He was looking back.
You felt your cheeks get warm and looked away again, thankful for your sunglasses, even though it had probably been obvious you were looking at him anyway. Without moving your head this time you looked back towards him. He was looking down at the sand with a smile on his face and you felt yourself start to smile, too.
Before your eyes could meet again, the kids started tugging on his hands to pull him towards the water. Laughing, he waved them off so he could set up the chairs, but soon enough you were watching out of the corner of your eye as he played with them in the surf. They were old enough to know how to swim, clearly, but you noticed that he kept the littlest boy close by.
The rest of the morning passed that way, with Uncle Mark playing with the kids while their mom got some time to relax in a chair. Eventually she was joined by the youngest and started building a sand castle. You tried not to observe them too closely, but you were distracted by his deep voice every time you caught snippets on the breeze and by his bright smile every time he laughed.
By lunch time, you figured you should head inside for a break, if you actually wanted to get any reading done. As you finished packing your stuff, you glanced back up and found him looking at you again. He smiled and nodded at you. You nodded back and then turned and walked swiftly back towards your house with a smile playing around your mouth.
Day 2, Thursday
On your second day of vacation, you visited your favorite coffee shop and bakery for breakfast before heading back to the beach. It meant you arrived a bit later, and found that your new neighbors had beaten you there.
The kids and Uncle Mark were well into building a pretty impressive sand castle when you reached your usual spot and dropped your bag and umbrella. The movement must have caught his eye because he looked up and met your gaze. He smiled, and you couldn’t help but smile back.
You looked down quickly, feeling your cheeks start to burn, and picked up your large red umbrella. It was old and, like always, you had to strain to undo the latch that kept it folded up. You began to wrestle with it to prop it up in the sand, fighting against its desire to collapse with you inside of it. A few minutes passed like that and you felt sweat start to drip down your spine. You hoped no one was watching you battling against an old beach umbrella (and losing).
Just when you were about to give up and throw the annoying thing down in the sand, a deep, warm voice interrupted you. You startled and almost dropped the umbrella anyway.
“Need some help?”
You turned to find Uncle Mark standing about 5 feet from you, shading his eyes from the sun. You glanced behind him and saw the kids were still working on their sand fortress, now with their mom standing nearby and pointing at something on the oceanside wall.
You looked back at the man in front of you and found him just as attractive as he’d been the day before. Tall, dark hair, sweet smile. You blinked.
“Um, sure,” you said, as your lips started to tilt upwards. “At this point I probably can’t claim I’ve got it and be at all believable.” You grimaced a little, but he chuckled.
“Ours isn’t exactly a breeze to put up, either.” He gestured at their little area of towels and bags behind him. “Here, let me hold it and you tell me what the issue is.” He stepped forward, hands outstretched, and you let him take the umbrella from you. As soon as he did it tried to fold closed on him. You winced.
“Sorry–”
“Hey, no problem.” He laughed again, and you watched the way his eyes crinkled when he smiled. “Ours nearly ate me earlier, I don’t think my nephews have ever laughed harder in their lives.”
You laughed and nodded. “This one seems bent on eating me alive for sure.”
He looked up at you from where he’d been fiddling with the lock at the base, smile still in place. “Well, we can’t have that.” He propped the umbrella up in the spot you’d had it before. “Here, hold this, I’ll get it to stay open.”
You did and soon enough you had a functioning beach umbrella that didn’t look ready to snap closed on your head at any moment. You both stepped back from it and stared at it for a moment, almost daring it to change its mind.
“Looks like our victory.” He winked at you and you grinned. “I’m Marcus, by the way.” He held his hand out and you slipped yours into his grip to shake it.
“Not Mark?” You nodded towards the kids and he huffed a laugh.
“My sisters call me Mark, so their kids do too. But I prefer Marcus.”
You smiled and introduced yourself. “Nice to meet you, Marcus.”
He grinned when you said his name. “Have you been here before? It’s our first time.”
You nodded, and gestured back to the house. “That’s my parents’ house. I usually come out here for a week or so every year, at least.”
Marcus shifted his weight and tilted his head. “Sounds nice. We’re renting that one, I’m sure you guessed. The rest of my family is coming in a week but my sister and I had extra time off, so we took advantage and got here early.”
You opened your mouth to ask about his family – sounded like there were a lot of them, and the house they were renting was pretty big. But just then the kids' voices got louder.
“Uncle Mark!” you heard, and Marcus turned to look. They were all pointing at the ocean-side wall of their sand fortress, which looked like it had just been assailed by a wave and collapsed. “Help!”
He turned back to you with a shy smile. “Well, duty calls. Nice to meet you. Don’t let the umbrella get you.”
You laughed and waved. “Nice to meet you, too.”
For the rest of the morning, until they left around lunch time, you and Marcus kept glancing each other’s way. You caught his eyes so many times he started to grin and wink at you. You bit your lip and glanced away.
After they left for lunch, though, you didn’t see them again for the rest of the day.
Day 3, Friday
On your third day of vacation, you were at your spot on the beach bright and early. You managed to wrestle your umbrella into submission and successfully set up in its shade with your chair and your book.
After about an hour alone on the beach, you heard someone say your name. You turned to find Marcus walking towards you carrying a beach towel and a bag with a beach chair slung over his shoulder. His swimsuit was shorter than the one he’d worn the day before and your eyes were drawn to the way the muscles in his thighs flexed as he walked across the sand.
Thank god for sunglasses. Your eyes danced down his legs and you noticed he was walking barefoot, sandals hooked over his fingers. Even his feet are attractive.
You waved. “Morning! Alone today?” You glanced behind him, but no children burst through the dunes in his wake.
He nodded. “Yep. They wanted to go to the aquarium, but their dad got in last night, so I’m off the hook for the day.” You smiled as he came to a stop right next to you.”Mind if I join you?” He gestured to the other side of your umbrella.
You shook your head. “Please. I’ve got plenty of shade.”
He set up his chair and sat quickly, throwing his head back and letting out a little groan as he did. “I love those kids, but I need a break. They’ve been using me as their own personal jungle gym.”
You eyed the line of his neck but laughed. “And now it’s dad’s turn?”
He looked at you and grinned. “Yep. My sister actually said I wasn’t allowed to come. ‘Go have some actual vacation time,’ she said. Before the rest of the circus gets here, anyway.”
“That’s nice of her,” you said, smiling.
Marcus nodded. “Yeah, she knows how much I need it.” Before you could even think to ask what he meant by that, he started digging in his bag. His furrowed brow told you he was having trouble finding whatever he was looking for. “Damn,” he murmured. “Forgot the sunscreen.”
You reached to your side and retrieved your own. You smiled again, holding it out to him. “You can borrow mine.”
He looked up at you and as you admired the way his smile spread slowly across his face, you couldn’t help notice his eyes crinkling again. “Thank you.” He reached out and took the bottle from you, fingertips just brushing yours. You ignored the shiver it sent up your spine.
You resolved not to stare as he put on the sunscreen, turning back towards the ocean. “So, first time here, right?” you asked.
“Yep,” he answered. You noticed he was rubbing sunscreen into his thighs out of the corner of your eye and swallowed, mouth dry. “It’s been in the works for a while. My sisters have been wanting to do a big family vacation, and my job finally cooperated with time off I could actually take. So here we are.” He shrugged. “Originally I was only going to be here for a week, too, but, um…” he trailed off, and you looked over to find he was staring out over the water with a pensive look on his face.
“Things changed?” you prompted, trying not to push.
Marcus turned back to you and smiled, a little wistfully. “Yeah. Things changed.” He cleared his throat as he started working on his arms and shoulders. “Anyway. But you must come here a lot, right?”
You nodded and rested your elbows on your knees. “Every year, at least once, when we’re not renting it out. It was my grandparents’ house, and now it’s my parents’. We spent a lot of time here as kids.”
He hummed. “That sounds nice. It must be pretty great, to have somewhere like this you can come if you need to get away.” He sounded wistful again, and you wondered what he wanted to get away from. He started to reach around towards his back with the sunscreen, clearly struggling, and you smiled.
“Need some help?” You grinned at him as you echoed his words from the day before, and he chuckled, clearly recognizing them.
“If you don’t mind, sure. I promise I won’t make it weird.” His smile was too charming.
“Well, Marcus,” you replied, tone teasing, “I didn’t think you were going to make it weird until you said that.” He laughed again as he handed you the sunscreen, and turned in his low chair so you could get to his back. You rose up onto your knees behind him and squirted some sunscreen into your hand.
“Ok, here it comes,” you warned before gently placing your palms on his back.
Immediately your focus narrowed to the feeling of your hands on his skin. He was naturally tan, but he’d also gotten some sun in the last two days. His skin was warm and smooth and you felt the muscles in his back shift as he turned slightly towards you, looking over his shoulder.
“Thank you,” he murmured, and you glanced up to find him looking back at you as much as he could from his position. You nodded, and he turned forward again.
You rubbed in the sunscreen, making sure to cover his entire back. You tried not to notice the breadth of his shoulders and the way his back narrowed to his waist. As you moved your hands downwards towards the waistband of his swimsuit, you bit your lip. You resolved to just be quick about it and finished by covering his lower back as fast as you could.
You were so caught up in not making it weird that you didn’t notice the shiver that traveled up his spine.
“Ok!” you said, a little more forcefully than you intended. “You’re all set.” He started to turn and you quickly sat back in your own chair before meeting his eyes. You realized he looked a little flushed and wondered if he could tell your cheeks felt warm.
“Thanks,” he said again.
For a moment, neither of you said anything. You looked at him, and he looked back and you felt the pressure to say something, anything, building in your chest.
“So–”
“Well–”
You both started talking at the same time, and then laughed. He waved his hand in front of him and said, “please, you first.”
“So,” you said again, leaning back in your chair. “What do you do for work? If you don’t mind me asking. You made it sound like you barely escaped with time off.”
He chuckled again, and shook his head, looking rueful. “I did. Barely escape, I mean. I, ah,” he cleared his throat again, and you wondered if he was nervous. “I work for the FBI.”
Your eyebrows rose. “Oh! Like, as an… agent?” You weren’t sure how the FBI worked, really, except that there were FBI agents.
Marcus nodded and smiled. “Yes, exactly like that. Agent Marcus Pike, at your service.”
You studied him for a moment, smiling. “So, what does that mean, exactly? What does an agent do?”
He shifted in his chair, leaning back like you just had. “Well,” he said, “it means a lot of things, but in my case it means I investigate art crimes. I’m in the art crimes division.”
You turned towards him a bit more, leaning in your chair. “Art crimes? Like, what was that TV show called… White Collar? Or Indiana Jones?”
He grinned, and then laughed. “I mean, theoretically maybe, but in practice, no, not much like either one.”
You bit your lip, a bit sheepish. “You probably get that question a lot.”
He shrugged, still smiling. “Well, it’s not the first time.”
“Ok, Agent Jones, sounds interesting. And busy.”
He smirked at the nickname, but nodded again. “It is. It has been, lately. But I just moved and then closed a big case and my boss basically kicked me out. Early. Once she knew I was going on vacation anyway.”
You laughed. “Sounds like a good boss.”
“Seems like it. I just transferred, so we haven’t worked together long.”
You tilted your head. “Transferred?”
“To DC. I’ve barely had a chance to unpack, really.”
You perked up. “Oh, I love DC! My brother lives there.”
Marcus smiled. “I like it so far, but I haven’t been many places other than the office and my apartment.” You nodded. You knew what that was like. “What about you?”
“Hmm?” you said, not sure what he meant.
“What do you do? Since now you know all about me.” He gestured at himself, and you smiled.
“Um, well,” you started, interested to see his reaction, now that you knew about his job. “I’m a museum curator, actually.”
His eyebrows rose and he leaned in. “Really?” His tone was full of interest and he looked as excited as you’d hoped.
“Really,” you said, with a laugh. “At the Museum of Natural Science, in Houston.”
“Texas?” he asked, and you wondered if you were imagining that he looked a little disappointed at the news. “Oh, I’ve been there, actually.”
“Houston or the museum?”
He laughed. “Both. That’s, well. I moved to DC from Austin.”
“Really?” you asked, and then laughed at the way you were echoing his question from a moment before.
He smiled. “Really. About six weeks ago, so it hasn’t been that long.”
“Well, damn,” you said. “We might have even been at the museum at the same time.”
“I went about two years ago, I guess?” he asked. “Spent a lot of time watching the pendulum.”
You nodded. “I was probably there, then. I’ve been there about five years. And a lot of people get distracted and stuck there, you’re not alone.” You laughed.
Marcus shook his head, smiling. “What are the odds?”
You looked at each other for a moment, and you tried not to wonder what it would have been like if you’d met this man two years ago, when he lived three hours away instead of twenty.
“So, Marcus,” you started. He tilted his head, giving you his full attention. You realized he’d done nothing but that, since you met, always turning towards you to listen to whatever you had to say. You were going to have to be careful not to let that get to you. “I was planning to go to the little gallery they have in town this afternoon. They usually have something new, whenever I go, from local artists.” He’d perked up as soon as you said the word gallery, and it made you smile. “Would you, um,” you hesitated, but he still looked interested. “Would you want to come?”
He was nodding before you finished your question. “I’d love to.” You looked at each other for another moment, and then he laughed. “Do you want to relax and read for a bit? Before lunch? I brought a book, too.” He reached into his bag and brandished his book, and you smiled.
“Sure.”
…
You spent the next couple of hours reading in mostly easy silence, with some conversation. Marcus turned out to be a good beach companion, happy to relax and read next to you. A couple of times he went to cool off in the ocean and you joined him once. (You spent the whole time trying not to stare at the way his wet swimsuit clung to his thighs and ass.) By the time the sun was high overhead, you were both ready to leave and get some food.
“Do you want to meet out front of the houses, in about half an hour?” he offered, and you nodded.
“Sounds good.”
A little more than half an hour later you exited your house to find him waiting, leaning against one of your fence posts.
“Ready?” you called, and almost missed a step when he turned and smiled at you, obviously happy to see you. He was wearing a loose blue t-shirt that really emphasized how broad his shoulders were. You tried not to stare.
“Sure am,” he said, opening the little gate for you.
As you turned towards the town, you said, “it’s not a long walk. About 10 minutes?”
“Perfect,” he said, nodding. “Where do you want to go for lunch?”
You told him about the options in town, and he must have picked up something from your descriptions, because he said, “well, let’s go to the cafe, then. Sounds like it’s your favorite.”
You blinked, surprised. “It is. How could you tell?”
He grinned. “I interview people for a living.” He waggled his eyebrows at you, and you laughed. “No, really you just looked more excited about it.”
“Well, it is my favorite, but we can go to any of them. I’ve been here before and you haven’t.”
He was shaking his head, though. “No, I’d rather get to know you, I mean, the town, through you. Um, as a guide, I mean.”
You smiled – maybe you weren’t the only one feeling a bit nervous. “Ok, sure. To the cafe, then.”
The town had risen up around you, by then, and you pointed out some of the popular places as you walked towards the center. “The gallery is past the cafe, but we’ll be able to see it from there.”
He held the door for you when you arrived, and you bit your lip as you stepped past him into the cafe. You could feel the heat of his body as you passed and caught a whiff of something warm and earthy from his post-beach shower.
They showed you to a table by the window, which was perfect for people watching, as you told Marcus after you sat down.
“It’s one of the things I like most about coming in the summer,” you told him, gesturing towards the street. “All the new people.”
He nodded, and you watched as he scanned his eyes over the street. “I can see that. Lots of tourists?”
“Yes,” you agreed, “people staying nearby and sometimes buses full of kids. Those days are fun.”
He laughed. “I’m busy enough with three and they aren’t even mine.”
Your easy conversation continued over lunch, and you started to feel something warm building in your chest as you spent more time with Marcus. He seemed genuinely interested in you, giving you his full attention and asking questions about your job and your life in Houston. He was familiar with the area you lived in and eager to hear if anything had changed in recent years. He was more reticent about his job, but you figured that was probably normal for an FBI agent. It wasn’t that he didn’t answer your questions – more that he was careful with details.
You did notice that he seemed to be avoiding talking about his previous job in Austin, though. But since you’d barely known each other a day, you figured it would be weird to ask about it.
As you left, he held the door again, and said, “I can see why this place is your favorite.”
You squinted at him, frowning playfully. “You haven’t even tried the other places yet.”
He grinned and followed as you turned towards the gallery. “Sure, but that place was very you.”
You tilted your head. “What do you mean?” Part of you was skeptical whether he’d know what was you or not after only a few hours in your company.
Marcus looked a little bit shy, suddenly, but answered, “well, it was very warm. And welcoming. And I noticed you seem to like bright colors, and they do, too, in their decor.” You glanced down at your own clothing and bag and couldn’t help but nod. “But really it’s that it felt so comfortable, being in there. I–” he cut himself off, but you elbowed him gently.
“Come on, you can’t stop there. What do you mean, comfortable?” Your voice was light and teasing, but you really wanted to know how he was going to finish that sentence.
“Um,” he started, and you noticed he had started to blush. It was very cute. “Well, it felt like… Ok. I’m sorry if this is too much. But it felt like we were eating at someone’s home. And you’ve seemed so at home, here. Not like me, I feel like I don’t even know how to relax anymore. Even with the kids, I felt like I was forcing it. Or just going through the motions. And I know we just met yesterday, but I’ve been more relaxed since we did.”
You blinked, a little stunned. It was a bit more than you expected from someone you’d just met, but it also somehow didn’t surprise you that Marcus was the type to just say what he was thinking and feeling like this.
“I–”
“I know, I can be a little bit much,” he interrupted you with a self-deprecating smile. “I really just didn’t expect to actually be able to relax and have fun, after what’s been going on for me lately. So I’m… pleasantly surprised.”
You were almost at the gallery, so you stopped and turned to look at him. He looked back, a little apprehensive. “Well, we did just meet,” you agreed, “but you don’t seem like too much to me.” You watched as his shoulders lost some of their tension and his smile turned a little more genuine. “Just very honest,” you said with a laugh, and he laughed, too.
“That’s definitely true,” he agreed, “maybe too honest, sometimes.”
You shrugged. You found it refreshing, and you told him so.
As you stepped up to the gallery you noticed he had lost his apprehension and turned back into the easy-going man you’d met on the beach. Now that you knew that easiness was somewhat hard won, you wondered what it meant that he’d never been anything but that, with you. And you wondered what had happened to him lately that made it so hard for him to relax.
…
Marcus liked the gallery.
You could tell, almost from the moment you entered. He immediately walked over to look closer at some of the art, and you recognized the work of an artist whose work you’d been seeing around town for years. You had one of their watercolors of the ocean during a thunderstorm in your apartment back in Houston.
You started scanning the room, looking to see what might be new in the familiar displays. It wasn’t a huge space but they did a good job of showcasing the work of each artist they hosted. After a few minutes of browsing separately, Marcus called your name and you turned to find him beckoning you over to a display of pottery made with cement and sea glass.
“Look at this,” he said, and you could hear the excitement in his voice again. “It’s cement! That’s so cool, I’ve never seen anything like it.”
You grinned. “I’ve met the artist, actually. She was here last summer. She hand mixes all the different colors and materials. They’re not painted, the color is actually in the cement mix. I have one of her planters at home.”
Marcus picked up one of the smaller multi-colored pots and ran his fingers lightly over the uneven edges along the top. “Do you know how she makes these?” He glanced up at you and you felt a little swept away by the clear enthusiasm on his face.
You nodded. “She makes those from broken pieces from other projects. And I think she said from overpours, though I’m not really clear on what that means.”
He looked very impressed. “I think I have to buy one of these.” His hands curled possessively around the little pot he’d picked up, and he turned to look over the rest of the display. “Maybe more than one.”
You laughed, and elbowed him gently. “Consider me an enabler, then, because I think you should, too. I love her work.”
The two of you continued around the gallery, sometimes chatting and sometimes exploring separately. It felt, as Marcus had pointed out, easy and relaxed. Spending time with him was just so comfortable. You marveled a bit at how quickly you’d fallen into such ease with this man you barely knew.
He did end up buying two of the cement pieces, as well as a watercolor painting of the beach. You picked up a new screen print of one of your favorite spots in town.
As he was paying he laughed, and you looked at him curiously. He met your gaze, and then gestured at his purchases. “My sisters are going to tease me. They know I can’t resist buying art.”
You smiled, charmed. “I don’t think that’s a bad thing.”
“No?” he asked, stepping out of the way so you could pay. “I am running out of wall space. Or I was… in my old place.” He grimaced, and you felt regret at reminding him of whatever had been making his life more difficult lately. “Haven’t really unpacked much or decorated the new one.”
You hummed, wanting to comfort him, but you weren’t sure how to go about it when you didn’t know what was wrong, and you barely knew each other. “Well, maybe you can start with those,” you pointed at his bag, “something totally new, for your new place.”
He looked at you thoughtfully and nodded. “You’re right. That’s a good idea. Something new, with only good memories attached.” He said the last part to himself quietly.
“Only good?” you teased. “What about those man-eating beach umbrellas?”
He laughed, and you again watched as he seemed to relax and shake off his tension. “Yes, only good memories. Even the umbrellas.”
As you walked back to your houses, you wondered if you could ask him about whatever it was that kept making the smile drop off his face, whenever he thought of it. But you figured it was probably too soon. Maybe he’d tell you, if you kept getting to know each other.
At your front gate, he turned and reached out to squeeze your arm gently. “Thank you for letting me crash your plans for the day,” he said with a smile. “I had fun.”
You shook your head at him and laughed. “I did too, Marcus.”
He bit his lip and let his hand drop from your arm, and you felt a tingle run down your arm with the tips of his fingers. “The kids’ll be back tomorrow. We’ll probably see you on the beach?”
You nodded. “I’ll be there.”
With a smile and a wave, you headed inside.
Day 4, Saturday
They beat you to the beach the next morning.
You could hear the kids laughing as you made your way through the dunes on the wooden path that led from the house’s back porch to the beach. As you passed the last dune, you looked to your left and saw that they were armed with foam squirt guns, chasing each other and Uncle Mark across the sand. You couldn’t help but smile at the sight.
They had set up their chairs and umbrellas over in front of their house, and you noticed that Marcus’ sister was sitting with a man you assumed was her husband. You drifted slightly to the right, out of the path of the water battle, as you found a spot to set up for the morning.
After you dropped your bag you looked up again and found Marcus looking at you. He smiled and waved and you couldn’t help but do the same. You couldn’t quite wipe the smile off your face as you set up your umbrella and chair and settled in.
You kept track of the water war out of the corner of your eye and noticed Marcus was absolutely letting the kids win, while also backing up the littlest one (the younger boy) whenever he could.
It was pretty adorable. You bit your lip and turned your attention to your book. You managed to read almost a full chapter and didn’t look up again until you heard someone clear their throat to your left.
You’d been so engrossed you didn’t notice Marcus approaching with a chair hooked over his elbow. “Mind if I join you?”
You shook your head and tried not to stare at the amount of his thighs you could see in his little swim shorts. Your gaze traveled upwards and you noticed his t-shirt was wet and clinging to his torso in a way that made you shift in your seat and glance away. You waved vaguely at the spot next to you in the sand and said, “please.”
As he sat you glanced behind him and noticed the kids were sitting on towels and having a snack. “Snack time?” you asked, gesturing behind him once he’d sat down.
He smiled and nodded. “Yep. Too much running around, we have to feed them if we’re going to make it lunch time.”
You nodded. “So who won?”
“Hm?” Marcus looked up at you.
“The great water war. Did you have to surrender?”
He laughed, and you grinned as you admired the way his nose scrunched when he smiled. “It was a draw. According to my sister, anyway. After their snack they’re going for a walk.”
“Ah,” you replied, “so no walk for you?”
He turned his smile towards you and shifted in his chair so he could face you. “Nah,” he said, tilting his head. “Had to come catch up with my gallery buddy.”
You laughed, and looked down at your lap. You realized you were still holding your book and set it aside in your bag. “Not much to catch up on since yesterday. I spent my afternoon reading in the hammock on my back porch.”
He shrugged. “Sounds pretty nice.” You nodded. “After they got back from the aquarium I went another round as the human jungle gym.” He was smiling as he said it, so you knew he enjoyed it, despite his words.
“When does the rest of your family get here?” You realized he’d never said and were suddenly wondering if soon he’d be too busy to “catch up”.
Marcus sighed, and you watched as a bit of tension entered his shoulders that you hadn’t seen before. “Wednesday, at different times.” He looked out over the ocean and you wondered why the thought of his family arriving would make him tense.
You clasped your hands together in your lap. “I’m leaving Tuesday,” you said, tone even. He whipped his head to look at you and you couldn’t read the expression on his face.
“So soon?” his tone was careful and you weren’t sure what to read into it.
You nodded. “I’m only here for a week. In between rentals.”
He furrowed his brow and you tilted your head, watching as he seemed to decide what he wanted to say. He opened his mouth and you learned forward slightly, eager to hear it. “Do you–”
“Hey!” A woman’s voice interrupted you, and you looked around Marcus to find his sister walking towards you across the sand. “So you must be our neighbor? And Mark’s new friend.”
Marcus shoulders’ were tense again, you noticed, but you turned to his sister with a smile. “Yep, that’s me.” You introduced herself as she came to a stop right next to his chair.
“Nice to meet you,” she replied. “I don’t know how much Mark has told you, but I’m Stef. So he said you come here a lot?” She seemed friendly, so you weren’t sure why Marcus was looking so tense. You wanted to reassure him but you weren’t sure how. You hadn’t known each other that long.
“Yes, the house is my parents’,” you gestured behind you towards the small house, and she nodded. “We all try to get out here together, sometimes, but I usually come by myself once a year.”
“Well, I know it’s probably not your idea of a relaxing evening on vacation, but you’re welcome to join us for dinner later,” Stef said, smiling. “We’re just going to grill and hangout on the deck.”
You hesitated for a moment, glancing at Marcus and wondering if this was why he’d become so tense. But you found that he was looking back at you with a smile. He nodded, so you smiled and nodded too. “I’d love to.”
Stef grinned and gave you the rest of the details. You agreed to head over there around five and promised to bring something to share.
As she walked back towards their spot, you turned to look at Marcus with one eyebrow raised. He was still smiling at you. “Are you sure you want me to come?” You couldn’t help but ask, wanting to be certain.
He blinked and looked confused. He shook his head, “of course. I was going to ask if you wanted to, right before Stef came over.”
You considered him. He wasn’t tense anymore, and you wondered why he had been, if this had been his plan all along. It still felt too early to ask.
“Ok, well, good. I’m excited, then.”
He smiled and you smiled back. Just then you heard the kids returning from their walk and calls for Uncle Mark to come back and help them with their next mission.
He sighed. “Guess that’s my cue.” He stood with a theatrical groan and picked up his chair. “I’ll see you?”
You laughed and waved him off. “I’ll see you later,” you confirmed.
…
Later that afternoon you were hesitating in front of your suitcase, wondering what to wear. You knew what you’d planned to wear for an afternoon of reading, and you’d only brought so many “nice” outfits for leaving the house for non-beach destinations.
You had three outfits left, and two more days after this one.
You had one fairly nice option that you’d brought in case you felt like going out to dinner. You decided against that one – too fancy for a backyard cookout.
You had two options left after that, and both were probably fine. But one was a loose top with a low v-shaped back that you could wear with a swimsuit or dress up to go out, and you decided that was probably too much for this gathering.
So you went with the remaining more casual but nice outfit and nodded to yourself. You’d save the other two, just in case.
Just in case of what? You didn’t let yourself continue that thought. You grabbed your chosen outfit and walked quickly into the bathroom to get ready.
…
At just before five, you walked up to the front door of the house next door. You were curious to see inside for the first time, as you remembered the small house that had stood on the lot before the owners had sold it, almost 15 years ago.
The new one was much larger. It had three stories, and you knew even the back deck had two.
The door opened in front of you, interrupting your musings. You were surprised to find one of the kids standing behind it – the oldest, one of the boys.
“Hi!” he greeted you, and you smiled. “I’m Luke.”
As he said his name, you heard his mother call for him from down the hall. “Lucas, did you open the front door?” Her voice got louder as she came down the hall and rounded the corner. “Oh! Hi neighbor. Come on in.” She waved you in, but turned to Luke and sighed. “You can’t just open the door, bud.”
Luke looked a bit put out. “But I looked through the window! I saw her.”
His mom smiled and ruffled his hair. “Alright, but next time get one of us anyway. Go help your uncle.”
Luke ran off, and Stef turned her smile on you. “Ok, now come on in.” You held up the box of cookies that you’d brought as you followed her to the kitchen. She took it and nodded. “Good idea. The kids will love them.” She looked at you and winked. “Mark, too.”
You smiled and ignored the heat you felt in your cheeks. As you stepped into the kitchen you realized Marcus and the kids were out on the deck. “You can go join them if you’d like, we’re just finishing up in here. This is Andy, my husband.”
You looked and saw that he was plating some sides and arranging bowls to go outside. He waved and you waved back as you introduced yourself. You stepped towards Stef instead of the door. “Can I help?”
Stef smiled, pleased, and nodded. “Sure. We just have to carry everything out.”
You grabbed a few of the dishes and followed her out the door and onto the deck, where there was a table set up as a buffet. You set down your dishes before turning to look for the rest of their family.
Stef’s husband had followed you out and was helping the littlest one into a seat at the table, and the older boy appeared to be wrestling with Marcus in the open space on the other side of the deck. You couldn’t help but smile as you watched.
The girl, whose name you didn’t know yet, appeared next to you. “Hi! I’m Mandy,” she greeted, and you smiled at her as you introduced yourself. “Uncle Mark said you work in a museum. Do you have any dinosaurs?”
You noticed as she asked that she was wearing a shirt with multi-colored, cartoon dinosaurs on it, and realized you were probably talking to a connoisseur. You grinned. “We sure do. We have a whole huge room full of them, the biggest one in the US. It’s called the Morian Hall of Paleontology.”
Her eyes lit up. “You do? What kinds? My favorite is triceratops.”
You knelt down and pulled out your phone, excited. “Well, I have great news, because we do have a triceratops. It’s the most complete skeleton ever found! Want to see a picture?”
Mandy looked like she was ready to burst out of her skin. She nodded so hard her whole body moved. You smiled. “Ok, here you go,” you said as you handed her your phone. “That’s Lane. She was found in Wyoming and was in such good shape we learned a lot of new things about triceratops from her. She even had skin, still! Here, look,” you said, tapping through to the next picture. “See the tail? We learned the tail had a different shape than we thought.”
“Wow,” Mandy said, squinting at the screen. “That’s so cool. I wish I could go see her,” she sighed, looking wistfully at the screen.
“Well, I bet you can one day. She has a sister in Indianapolis, too – Kelsey. They come from the same ranch in Wyoming. But I can show you more pictures, if you want. Or send your parents a link to a website with a bunch of good ones of all of our dinosaurs and fossils. I think I have a video, too, and we have a lot more – a t-rex, an allosaurus, a stegosaurus–”
“Yes, please!” Mandy almost shouted, vibrating with excitement. “Uncle Mark got me a dinosaur book with lots of pictures ‘n stuff, I could look at them together! That would be so cool!”
You smiled at her and nodded. “I think that sounds extremely cool.” Someone stepped up next to you and you looked up for the first time since you’d started talking to Mandy, and realized the rest of the family was sitting around the table. Stef was looking at you and Mandy and smiling, but Andy was talking to the two boys. Marcus was standing next to you, and when your eyes traveled slowly up his body to meet his you realized he was smiling at you, softly. It made your cheeks start to warm. “Oh! Sorry. Guess we got carried away.”
Mandy ran over to climb into the seat next to her mom, already talking about dinosaurs again. Marcus offered you his hand to pull you up, and you took it.
“Don’t apologize – that was cute.” He grinned at you and squeezed your hand.
You laughed and shrugged. You noticed he was wearing a short-sleeve button-up shirt and decided it was a very good look on him.
“No, really,” he said, leaning a little closer to speak more quietly. “Mandy’s been asking me if you have dinosaurs all day. I told her she’d have to ask you about them, so, my fault I guess. But that was adorable. And you made her day.”
You tilted your head and smiled at him. “Taking kids through the Morian is one of the highlights of my job, I won’t lie.”
He laughed, and you found yourself caught by the warm look in his brown eyes. You blinked. Before either of you could say anything else, Stef called you over.
“Come on, you two,” she said, and you whipped around to find her grinning at you. “Mandy has more questions about dinosaurs.”
You laughed as you joined them at the table, and soon you were pulled into a wide-ranging, somewhat chaotic set of conversations about dinosaurs (with Mandy), space (with Luke, you had to tell him you’d only been to the Space Center in Houston a few times, but he was right, it was cool), Stef (about your job and your family’s house next door), Andy (about things to do in the area, especially kid-friendly stuff), and with the younger boy, whose name you learned was Benny. It turned out Benny loved butterflies, and he was very excited to learn you had a butterfly zoo at the museum, too.
As you were telling Benny about the butterflies, you realized it had been a while since you’d heard Marcus say anything. You looked up to find him looking at you, eyes intent. You felt your cheeks heat again and smiled at him.
He smiled back, and it took all of your willpower to tear your eyes away when Benny asked you another question.
After everyone finished eating, Stef disappeared and reappeared with the cookies you’d brought, and the kids cheered. They apparently got to eat their cookies wherever, because all three sprang up and started running around the deck.
Andy and Stef started clearing the table but waved you off when you moved to help. You turned back to Marcus and found he was moving to the seat next to you, previously occupied by Mandy.
“So I think it’s safe to say you were a hit,” he said, grinning. “I think all three of the kids think you’re the coolest person they’ve ever met, since you knew so much about all of their favorite things.”
You smiled and leaned your elbow on the table with your chin resting in your hand. “What are the odds they’d like three things I know so much about?”
He smiled and shrugged. “I think dinosaurs and space are a safe bet with lots of kids. You got lucky with the butterflies.”
You laughed and nodded. “I really did.”
You were both quiet for a moment. Marcus opened his mouth to say something, but Stef appeared next to you again before he could.
“We’re going to put the kids to bed, let you two chill. Do you want to hang out longer? We might stay up a bit, but I will admit we are pretty tired from their antics all day.” She was smiling as she said it, so you smiled back.
“That’s ok. Thank you for dinner, it was great. And a lot of fun.”
“No,” she shook her head, “thank you for entertaining my kids. They’ve banded together and are begging for a family vacation to Houston, now.”
You grinned. “Well, if that does happen, you have to let me know. We can do a special museum tour and everything.”
“No promises,” she said. “Getting out to Texas will probably be less likely, now that this one has fled the state.” She nudged Marcus with her elbow and he grimaced. You noticed that tension from the beach in his shoulders again and eyed him, worried. “But I’ll keep that in mind. It does sound nice.”
You chatted with Stef for a few more minutes before the kids came parading by to say goodnight, and suddenly you were alone with Marcus on the back porch. You looked at each other for a moment before he took a deep breath and smiled. “Want to go walk on the beach for a bit? I can walk you home.”
“Love to,” you replied, turning towards the stairs off the deck.
He was quiet as you walked through the dunes towards the beach, and you wondered if you should ask him about whatever was bothering him. But you didn’t know him that well, and couldn’t decide.
You were still arguing with yourself when you stepped out onto the beach and Marcus stopped, looking out over the ocean. You slipped your shoes off and stepped up beside him.
The sun had set while you were eating dinner, but the night was clear, and for a moment you simply took in the expanse of stars that were visible above you. The waves crashed lightly against the shore and you sighed.
This was why you loved coming out here every year.
You weren’t sure how long you’d been standing there in comfortable silence when Marcus cleared his throat. “Um, sorry about that,” he said, sounding a bit sheepish. “Didn’t mean to go all quiet on you.”
You turned to look at him and smiled, reaching out to squeeze his forearm. “It’s ok. I was enjoying the moment.”
He tilted his head again and seemed to study you. “I was, too,” he murmured. “I’ve enjoyed all of our moments since we met.”
You blinked and felt your cheeks heat. He was so straightforward, so earnest. Just like the day before, you couldn’t help but feel drawn to it. It was so refreshing. “Me too,” you said, biting back a grin.
Marcus smiled back, looking much more relaxed than he had at the house. “Let’s walk.” You nodded and the two of you fell into step as you walked down the beach.
As you walked you asked him about the kids and his sister and brother-in-law, and he told you more about them and their plans for the week. You found yourself drifting closer to him as you got closer to your house.
“Thanks for coming over,” he said, turning towards you again at the entrance to the path that led to your house through the dunes. “The kids loved you, obviously, but we all had a good time.”
You nudged him with your elbow. “I did, too. But I didn’t get to talk to my buddy, much.”
He looked surprised, eyebrows raised, and you watched as a slow, pleased smile spread across his face. “Well, I’d hate to let my buddy down. Maybe we can talk more tomorrow? I think they’re taking the kids somewhere, again, but I don’t know yet if I’m going to be encouraged to go along.”
You nodded. “I’ll be here in the morning,” you said, gesturing towards the beach. “Just come find me if you’re free.”
His smile turned into a little bit of a smirk and he reached out to squeeze your arm, mirroring your action from before. “I’ll come find you,” he promised, and you shivered. For a moment you were frozen, his hand on your arm, just looking at each other. But he cleared his throat and the moment was broken.
You turned to head towards your house, but looked back when he said goodnight. “See you tomorrow, Marcus.”
He smiled at you. “I hope so.”
Day 5, Sunday
On Sunday you woke suddenly at the cry of a seagull, grasping at the tatters of the dream that was already slipping away. You were pretty sure you’d been walking down a beautiful, sunny beach with Marcus at your side, and he’d reached out to take your hand just before the bird woke you up.
You sighed and pulled the covers over your head to hide from the morning. You couldn’t believe you’d only known this man for three days and you were already dreaming about him. But he was so sweet, so handsome, and so interesting. He listened so carefully when you spoke and seemed so interested in learning about you, too. And his smile… you smiled to yourself under the covers, just thinking of it.
And there was something going on in his life that was making it hard for him to relax, something that made him look tense and unhappy whenever he thought of it. You couldn’t help but wonder what it was. You wondered if you were going to be able to get to know him better and ask.
You wondered if he’d be waiting for you on the beach, or if he’d get pulled into more family activities.
You knew which one you were hoping for, and there was only one way to find out.
…
You stepped out onto the beach with your bag, chair and umbrella and a grin took over your face at the sight of Marcus already set up with his chair and umbrella. You noticed he was set up in front of your house instead of his and your smile grew wider. As you started walking down the beach you called out his name, and he whipped around in his chair to look at you, already smiling.
“Morning!” he called, standing and brushing some sand off his legs. The action brought your attention to them, and then the short red swim trunks he was wearing. How many of those did he have? You realized you’d been staring a beat too long and shifted your gaze to his face.
He was smirking, just a bit. You smiled back. He gestured towards the sand next to his chair as he took the chair and umbrella from you. “Thought I’d go ahead and set up over here. Didn’t want to miss my buddy.” You smiled.
Once everything was set up, you noticed he had placed your chair much closer to his than it had ever been before.
“So,” you said, turning towards him slightly in your chair. “What’s the rest of the family up to today?”
“They’re headed to that mini-golf place you told them about,” he replied, and you noticed he was watching the movements of your hands as you started to put on sunscreen. You bit your lip and ducked your head to hide your smile. “And then maybe back here, maybe something else. They were going to decide later.”
“But you’re off the hook?” You pulled off your shirt to apply more sunscreen, very carefully not acknowledging to yourself that you had already put some on inside. You’d caught his eyes on you and his smirk when he caught your eyes on him and decided to push, just a little. You could tell he was trying not to stare.
“Yep. Stef told me to ‘go relax’ again.” You laughed and he shook his head, smiling. “She liked you, by the way. They all did. It’s all I heard about this morning at breakfast. The kids are still campaigning for a vacation to Texas.”
“Oh yeah? Well, I meant it, I’m happy to show them around.”
He nodded, but frowned playfully. “They were never this excited to visit when I lived there.”
You laughed, and when he joined in you admired the way his smile took over his face. The little crinkles by his eyes told you he probably smiled a lot. The air seemed different between you that morning, like the two of you had silently acknowledged something the night before. Something new.
“So,” he said, shaking his head with a grin. “What are your plans for the day? Can I crash them?” His tone was teasing and you couldn't help but smile back at him, sunscreen held loosely in your fingers. You felt like you’d done nothing but smile from the moment you spotted him on the beach.
“Well, I was hoping to run into my buddy,” you winked at him, “and spend some time on the beach. Then there’s a market in town on Sundays, I was going to check it out.”
Marcus perked up at your words. “Sounds fun. When does it start?”
“In a couple hours. We could relax, then wander into town this afternoon?”
He nodded. “And maybe grab dinner?” He looked hopeful as he said it and you couldn’t help but smile.
“I’d love to.” You’d reached the end of what you could reasonably do with sunscreen without help and Marcus noticed when you twisted to apply some to your lower back.
“Um,” he cleared his throat. “Need some help?” His voice sounded a little bit strangled and you bit down on a grin.
“Sure,” you said. “I promise I won’t make it weird.” You teased him with his own words and he laughed. His shoulders dropped, more relaxed and you smiled to yourself.
He took the sunscreen from you and you turned in your chair to give him access to your back. “So,” you said, gathering yourself, “is there anything you’ve been wanting to do on vacation and haven’t, yet?”
Before he replied, you felt his hand first brush, then come to rest lightly on your upper back, and you realized how badly you’d miscalculated.
Goosebumps erupted down your back and arms and you suppressed a shiver as the warmth of his hand transferred to your skin. His hands were large and warm and you realized he’d been speaking and you had no idea what he’d said. You forced your attention back to his words and away from the path of his fingers down your back.
“--so I didn’t really have any plans, I guess. Just needed to get away, whatever that meant.” His hand smoothed sunscreen over your shoulder and you bit your lip, thankful he couldn’t see your face. “I think it’s gone a lot better than it might have, since I met you.”
“O- oh?” you said, and then cleared your throat. “Well, I don’t know what I did but I’m glad it helped.” You laced your fingers together in your lap and tried not to tense every muscle in your body when you felt his left hand join his right on your shoulders.
“I think…” he trailed off, seemingly focused on making sure you had sunscreen everywhere you needed it. You took a deep breath and he continued, “I think I would have just spent the whole vacation stuck in my head. Thinking about everything I wanted to get away from.”
You wanted to ask, but it still didn’t seem like the right time.
“But since we met, well.” He finished by rubbing the last of the sunscreen into your upper arms and then smoothed both his hands down your arms until he was cupping your elbows. He paused, just for a moment, and swiped both thumbs over the back of your arms. You couldn’t suppress the shiver this time. “It’s been easy to think about other things. I feel…”
You felt him lean back and you turned to finally meet his eyes again, hoping your thoughts weren’t obvious on your face.
He had a small, wistful smile on his face. “I feel lighter, I think.”
You tilted your head at him and returned the smile. “I know you’ve mentioned something that might be weighing on you a few times, but I have to say, you have seemed pretty relaxed since we met.”
Marcus’ little smile turned into a bashful grin, and he ducked his head. “Like I said. You make it easy to think about better things.” He looked up at you through his eyelashes and you couldn’t help but notice, again, how attractive he was.
You cleared your throat. “Thanks for the help.”
Rather than lighten the serious tone, your comment seemed to deepen it. The air between you became tense but in a way that made you want to lean in instead of away.
Marcus nodded. “Anytime.”
You could tell he meant it.
You both turned to look out over the water and for the next little while, you turned to lighter topics.
…
As you were packing up and getting ready to head to the market a couple of hours later, Marcus asked what you liked to do for fun.
“Oh, well,” you said, struggling to close the umbrella. He reached a hand out to help and the two of you wrestled it into submission. “I like to try to go to different events around town, like food festivals and concerts.”
He perked up. “Me too,” he smiled, “I was, um. In a band. In college.”
You grinned, delighted. “No way. Do you sing?”
He shook his head, still smiling. “Nah, I played bass. I haven’t picked it up in years.”
You bit your lip. “I’m imagining young Marcus Pike in a band and I have to say, I don’t hate it.”
He laughed, and you both turned to walk towards your house. “Faint praise, I see how it is.”
You elbowed him. “What, am I supposed to just tell you that I’ve always loved live music and maybe dated a few musicians?”
“Ohh, so you have a type, then?” He sounded half teasing and half serious and it sent a little shiver through you.
“Maybe,” you said, shaking your head. “I think maybe I just like people who like art. Of all kinds.”
That felt like maybe you were being a bit too honest, so you changed the subject.
“There’s a place in town that does live music, but I think only on Fridays and Saturdays, so we missed it.”
“Too bad,” he agreed. “But I’m enjoying getting to know you. That’s harder to do, when there’s live music.” Marcus met your honesty with more of his own and you felt a little warmth take root inside your chest.
“True,” you agreed. “Well, let’s meet out front in an hour? We can walk to town and explore some more.”
You were both standing by the end of the walkway back to your house through the dunes, and Marcus leaned closer as he nodded. “Sounds perfect.” For a moment the two of you just smiled at each other.
You cleared your throat. “Ok, great.” You bit your lip as you turned away, forcing yourself to start walking towards your house. About halfway you looked back and found Marcus watching you go. You felt your face heat as you waved and he waved back.
…
An hour later, you were feeling surprisingly nervous as you paced behind your front door. You’d gone through your clothes again and decided against the “nicer” outfit, which left only the top with the low back. You couldn’t help but imagine him putting his hands on your shoulders again, like he had on the beach, and it made you shiver with anticipation.
You took a deep breath and rested your hand on the doorknob, and when you opened your front door, you found Marcus waiting for you again. He was wearing a navy short-sleeved button up that did nothing but draw your eyes to his shoulders and arms. When he saw you he smiled and you could see the tension leave his shoulders. It quieted your own nerves, too.
“Hey, buddy,” he called as you walked forward, and you couldn’t help but grin. “Ready to explore?”
You nodded. “Sure am.” As you turned to lead the way, giving him a nice view of the low back of your top, you heard him make a low, strangled noise, and smiled to yourself.
As you walked you gave him a run down of the various booths you could expect, and some you hoped to see but that weren’t always there. You felt the back of his hand brush against yours more than once and bit down on a grin each time.
The town came into view, and with it, the lively market that had taken over the main square.
“Oh, wow,” Marcus said, looking around in every direction. “Where do all these people come from?”
You laughed. “From the neighboring towns. We have the best square with the most space, so they do this market here. There are others, but they’re smaller.” You looked around, too, and immediately noticed a booth you knew Marcus would love. “Ooh! Marcus, look.”
You pointed towards the booth but watched him, and the look of excitement that took over his face was extremely cute. “Is that what I think it is?”
He immediately started moving towards the booth, and you laughed again. “Sure is.”
It was the concrete pottery shop, the one you’d both been fawning over in the gallery the day before. You waved at the owner, who was deep in conversation with some customers, and she smiled at you and waved back.
“Look at this!” Marcus was holding a small pot in the shape of a cactus and grinning. “This stuff is so fucking cool, I know I’m about to buy even more of it.”
You nudged him. “Look at this one.” You pointed it out and smiled when he gasped dramatically.
“Is that a brain?” he laughed. “I love it.”
The two of you spent some time looking over all of the booth’s offerings, and Marcus did, in fact, buy three more things. (“How can I resist?” he said, grinning at you, arms full of pottery.)
From there you wandered the market together, chatting and smiling and laughing. His genuine delight at the different art booths made it feel like you were experiencing it for the first time again. You started to wonder sometime during the afternoon if it was less that Marcus was an amazing shopping buddy and vacation buddy, and more that you were just enjoying Marcus.
You started to wonder if maybe you were getting in a little over your head.
By the time the booths started to close up for the afternoon, it was close enough to dinner that you suggested finding a table before everywhere got busy. “There are a few options. Oh, wait, do you want to have dinner right off the beach? I bet if we go now we can get a table at the Inn.”
You pointed down the road and Marcus turned to follow your arm. It wasn’t really an inn, and you could see his confusion. “It’s not a real inn, that’s just the name of the place. Come on, I’ll show you.”
It was just down the street, but you had to turn the corner at the edge of the beach to show him why you’d suggested it.
They had a long, raised deck that ran the length of the building, with a beautiful view of the beach and the ocean from every table. The deck was strung with lights that were beginning to twinkle in the growing twilight. You looked from the deck, which wasn’t too busy, you noted, back to Marcus, and were gratified by the delight you could see in his expression.
“Yes, definitely,” he said, looking around. “I mean, this is amazing. I bet the view is amazing, too.”
You grinned and grabbed his hand to lead him inside. Your breath hitched when he immediately laced your fingers together. “It is amazing, but it’s usually really busy. We’re just early enough to get lucky.”
Your luck held and soon enough the two of you were seated at a table along the railing with an amazing view out over the open water. You’d felt the loss of his hand when he’d finally let go of yours at the table and hoped whatever you were feeling wasn’t showing on your face.
Marcus rested his chin in his hand and looked out over the water. “Beautiful,” he murmured, before looking back at you. “Thank you for bringing me here.”
You leaned on your elbows and smiled at him. “Thanks for joining me. I’ve had more fun than I would have alone.”
“Yeah?” he asked, looking suddenly shy. “I’ll admit, I was a little worried I was crashing your vacation and keeping you from doing your thing.”
You shook your head and laughed. “No, this is definitely better.” Marcus ducked his head and you smiled at him, fondly. Something about this man and his earnest, direct way of talking to you just made you want to open up to him. It felt thrilling and a little bit scary at the same time. “I would never have guessed I’d find such a great buddy.” You teased him, and he looked back up at you with a wide grin.
“Me neither,” he said, and reached across the table to brush his hand over yours lightly. You shivered. “Couldn’t ask for a better one, that’s for sure.”
Before either of you could say anything more revealing that maybe you weren’t quite ready for, your server appeared. You took a deep breath, both relieved and disappointed, as they told you about the specials for the night.
Dinner was easy, like every other conversation you’d had with Marcus so far. He put you at ease and you felt yourself opening up to him in a way you never had, not with someone you’d just met. It was heady.
“So, what’s the plan for tomorrow?” He looked apprehensive as he asked, and you knew he remembered it was your last full day.
You shrugged. “More beach. But I don’t have any plans.”
He hummed, and for a moment you thought he might ask to join you, but he didn’t. He sighed. “I’ve got to hang with the kids for at least part of the day. But I’ll come find you on the beach?”
You felt your stomach swoop a bit, disappointed. It sounded like you wouldn’t get another full day with Marcus before you had to leave on Tuesday afternoon. But you nodded. “I’ll be there.”
When it was time to go he offered his hand to help you out of your chair, and you took it with a smile. You tried not to read into the fact that he didn’t let go until you left the restaurant.
“Do you want to walk back along the beach? It’s a nice walk, especially when it’s not so hot.”
He agreed, and the two of you set off down the path through the dunes. The beach was quiet at that time of night, and the moon was almost full. It left you more than enough light to see by and you tried not to notice how romantic it felt to be walking down the beach with him.
After a few moments of walking in companionable silence, Marcus asked if you had to go back to work as soon as you got back. You traded stories about work for a few minutes, and he groaned with you when you talked about the early morning you had waiting for you on your first day back.
You rounded a curve in the beach that you knew meant you were close to the house, and sure enough it came into view.
“Mm,” Marcus said when he saw it, “we should have been going this way the whole time. It’s so nice.”
You smiled. “Yeah, but during the day it’s so crowded. And hot.”
He nodded. “True. This is beautiful though.” He gestured to the water and turned in a slow circle as the two of you came to a stop in front of your house. He turned around to face you again and suddenly you realized the two of you were standing incredibly close to each other, much closer than before. “Thanks for spending the day with me. I had an amazing time.” His gaze was direct, and you could see the sincerity in his eyes. It made your breath catch in your throat.
“So did I,” you said, and it came out almost breathy. You cleared your throat and you weren’t certain, but it seemed like Marcus leaned in a bit more. He was very close.
“I–” he started, but then he looked down. He took a deep breath and when he looked back up, he looked wistful. “It’s too bad you’re leaving so soon.”
You nodded. It was.
“I–” he cut himself off again, and you couldn’t help but wonder what it was he wouldn’t let himself say. You bit your lip and watched as his eyes darted down to stare. You both stood frozen, unmoving, his eyes locked on your lips, yours watching him.
It felt like the world around you slowed, everything focused on this moment and the sudden tension between you and Marcus. You ran your tongue along your bottom lip and watched him shiver.
Suddenly, he shook himself and almost jumped a step away from you. His expression went from open and wanting to closed and blank and you blinked, startled. “I have to go,” he said, voice low and hurried. “Good night.”
You opened your mouth, but before you could say anything, he was gone, already moving down the sand.
Was that– You didn’t know. You were pretty sure Marcus had been thinking about kissing you. But something was holding him back. You turned and started down the path towards your house, trying not to worry that maybe he just didn’t want to.
Well, did you want to kiss him? You thought of everything you knew about the handsome not-such-a-stranger you’d met just a few days before, and felt the answer settle deep in your chest.
Yes.
Day 6, Monday
You woke on Monday feeling a bit out of sorts. You’d dreamed of Marcus, of a different ending to the night before – one where he’d stepped towards you instead of away, and what might have happened after.
But when you woke up alone in your bed, you remembered the look on his face when he’d moved away, and you felt uneasy. Like you’d taken a wrong turn somehow and weren’t sure how to get back to where you were before. Was this all moving too fast? Maybe that was what he was so worried about. Or maybe he wasn’t feeling anything at all.
You shook your head and heaved yourself out of bed, ready to let the sun and the waves wash away your nerves.
By the time you made it out to the beach, your neighbors were already there. Andy and Marcus were in the water with the kids while Stef watched from the shore, standing with one hand on her hip and the other shading her eyes. Andy noticed you first and waved, and then suddenly you had the whole family waving at you enthusiastically. You grinned and waved back.
Even from a distance, you could see the way Marcus straightened up and started to smile when he saw you. You tried to let that reassure you, but you were still feeling like you’d stepped off whatever path the two of you had been walking together. You looked away and turned your attention to setting up your chair and umbrella, and didn’t let yourself look back at your neighbors.
Before you could sit down or settle in, you heard someone clear their throat behind you. You spun around, startled, to find Marcus standing a few feet away, looking nervous.
“Morning, buddy,” he said, one corner of his mouth lifting into a hesitant smile.
You turned fully towards him and tried for a smile. “Morning,” you said. Every moment with Marcus had been easy since you’d met, but suddenly the two of you were nothing but awkward. You were more aware than ever before how short a time you’d known each other.
He cleared his throat, lifting his hand to rub the back of his neck. “Well,” he said, peering up at you through his eyelashes. Even when you weren’t sure what to think, he was still devastatingly cute. “I’ve got to spend some time with the kids today, but I was wondering, um,” he trailed off, looking uncertain. He took a step closer and you bit your lip. “Would you want to get dinner with me tonight?”
You blinked. That sounded like a date. You’d talked yourself out of him being interested, and now he was asking you on a date?
“I–” you said, not sure how to respond, so you asked, “do you mean like a date?”
Marcus stepped closer again and your breath hitched when he moved close enough for you to feel the heat of his body. “Yes,” he said, voice low, gaze intent. “Like a date.”
You wanted to say yes, but the memory of his face the night before rose up in front of your eyes, so at odds with the way he was looking at you now. You weren’t sure what to make of it. “I didn’t think you would– that you were interested,” you said, hesitant.
His brow furrowed, and he reached out and ran his fingertips lightly down your arm. When he reached your hand and met no resistance, he laced his fingers through yours and squeezed. He glanced behind him, and must have been satisfied with whatever he saw, because he lifted your hands and pressed a soft kiss to your knuckles. Your mouth dropped open.
“I’m interested, believe me,” he said, voice deep and sure. The tension from the night before, that heady feeling from before he’d walked away, rose up around you again. You wished you were anywhere but out in the open on this beach. His eyes were locked on yours as he continued, “I just don’t want to rush anything.”
You could hear something more, something weighty behind his words, and you nodded. “Ok. Well, I’d love to get dinner with you.”
The smile that slowly stretched across his face took your breath away.
“Great,” he breathed, squeezing your hand again. “Can I pick you up out front at 6? I have uncle duties until then.”
You nodded, already feeling a bit swept away. “Where do you want to go?”
He winked at you and you felt your cheeks heat. “Don’t worry, I’ve got something in mind.”
…
At 5 minutes to 6, you were standing just inside your front door, taking deep, steadying breaths.
You spent the morning catching Marcus’ eye as he played with the kids and grinning every time he lit up at the sight of you and smiled. You were sure Stef and Andy were teasing him, but he looked happy.
It was a good look.
In the afternoon you decided to spend some time in the hammock before getting ready. You tried to read and relax, but your mind was spinning with thoughts of Marcus and your date. It seemed unbelievable that you’d met him only days ago, when it felt like you knew him already. And every time he looked at you, well. You were looking forward to more of that over dinner.
You had one fancy outfit left, and you were glad you’d packed it on a whim, just in case you decided to go out. It made you feel sexy, and you couldn’t wait for him to see you in it.
So you stood behind your door and closed your eyes. You took a deep breath, steadying yourself, thinking of the pull you’d felt ever since you’d first spoken to Marcus on the beach. Thinking of his smile, and the feel of his hand in yours.
A knock on the door startled you out of your reverie, and you smiled. You opened it to find Marcus Pike on the other side. He was wearing dark slacks and a button up shirt that made his shoulders look delicious.
“Hey there, handsome,” you said. This was a date, right? That meant you were allowed to flirt, now. You watched as his cheeks turned a little bit pink. He smiled.
“Hey there yourself, gorgeous.” He stepped forward and leaned down to press a kiss to your cheek. “This is beautiful on you,” he murmured, lips close to your ear. You shivered. “Ready for dinner?” he asked as he stepped back. He caught your hand and tugged you forward.
You nodded. “Where to?”
He grinned, and gestured towards the town. “You’ll see.”
You laughed and let him lead you down the road. “Alright, I see how it is. A surprise then, hmm?”
Marcus nodded. “I may have snuck away to town on my own.”
You gasped. “What? Without me? I thought we were buddies!”
He squeezed your hand and laughed. “We are buddies!” he protested, smiling widely. “But I have to keep some secrets up my sleeve. You know, make sure I keep you interested. Wouldn’t want to lose my buddy.” You could hear something in his voice, something that made you furrow your brow.
You tugged on his hand, pulling him to a stop under the awning of a closed shop. He turned towards you and you studied him. He looked like he was fighting to keep whatever emotion was behind his words off his face. “Hey,” you said, grabbing his other hand. “You don’t need to worry about that.” You squeezed both of his hands. “I’m so interested, Marcus.”
He smiled a little half smile that made you melt. “Yeah?”
You nodded. “Yeah. Never had a better buddy.”
He ducked his head and chuckled. “Me neither,” he agreed.
You let go of his hands and tucked your arm into his. “Ok, now where to?”
He stood up a bit taller and started walking again. “Just around the corner.”
Marcus led you down a small side street and onto the next road, turning sharply and walking until you stood in front of a small restaurant. The front was brick, overgrown with ivy and strung with twinkling lights. You peered inside and saw no more than 10 or 15 small tables lit with soft, romantic lighting. The decor was warm and inviting and you grinned at the sight.
“I’ve always wanted to eat here!” you exclaimed, turning to him. He was watching you and you could see he was pleased at your reaction. “I’ve never been, they have that special menu for two and it’s always seemed too romantic and kind of sad to do it alone.”
He smiled at you. “Well, I’m glad you think it’s romantic, because it’s exactly what we’ll be doing.” You jumped up and down in place in excitement and he laughed. “I hope it’s as good as advertised.”
“Either way, I’m excited to try it with you,” you said, and he blushed.
He gestured to the door and opened it for you. As you stepped through you felt him run his fingertips down your back, and you shivered.
Inside you were led to a cozy table in the corner where you could sit almost next to each other instead of across from each other. There weren’t any menus, and you knew the menu for the night would be set with only a few choices to be made about drinks and dessert. Marcus looked as excited as you felt at the prospect.
Like every other moment you’d spent with him so far, dinner was easy. He was easy to talk to, easy to tease, easy to make laugh. Something about the two of you together just clicked, and for the first time since you met Marcus, you let yourself sink into it without hesitation.
The food was amazing, but experiencing it with him made it better. He was so curious and excited about new things, it was hard not to get swept up in that excitement, too.
During the second course, the two of you fell into an easy silence. You were trying not to think about going home the next day when he said, “you know,” and then trailed off.
You elbowed him. “What do I know?”
He smiled at you. “I’m glad you said yes.”
You smiled back. “Me too, Marcus.”
…
After dinner, he took your hand and you wordlessly agreed to take the long way back, through town to the beach.
As you stepped out onto the sand, you sighed. You were going to miss this view when you went home. “It’s so beautiful here,” you said, wistfully.
“It is,” Marcus agreed, but when you turned to look at him, he was looking at you.
“I–” you started to reply, but he kept talking.
“You are so beautiful,” he murmured, and you breathed in sharply. “I couldn’t take my eyes off of you yesterday, you know.” He stepped closer. “In that shirt? And on the beach? And then tonight?” He squeezed your hand and you stepped towards him.
The two of you were standing so close, you would only need to lean forward to be fully in his space. You ran your eyes slowly over his shoulders and then back up to meet his gaze. “You aren’t the only one who’s been looking, you know.”
He grinned. “No?”
You shook your head. “Your swimsuits, Marcus. And then the sunscreen?” You raised your eyebrows at him and watched as his eyes darkened.
“The sunscreen,” he agreed. “You know how badly I wanted to make it weird? Both times?” You laughed. “Shit, sweetheart. It took everything in me not to touch you last night, in that little shirt.”
“Marcus,” you said, and he leaned towards you. You were so close to him. “I want you to touch me.”
He groaned and surged forward, and suddenly you weren’t aware of anything but how he was touching you.
You felt one hand snake around your waist and the other grip the back of your neck as he turned your face into a kiss. He pressed his lips to yours, gentle at first, and then firmly. His lips were soft and his kiss drove every thought of anything but him far from your mind.
He hummed into the kiss and you shivered when you felt his tongue brush lightly against your bottom lip. You opened to him and let out a low moan of your own. You felt him clutch you tighter in response.
After a few moments he broke away, breathing hard, and you felt your own chest heaving in response. He let his forehead rest against yours and you both sighed.
“I’ve wanted to do that ever since I rescued you from your man-eating umbrella,” he said, and you giggled.
“I’ve wanted you to, ever since you let me put sunscreen on you.” You grinned as he started to giggle, too.
“You have no idea how hard it was not to make it weird,” he said, tugging you closer and hiding his face in your neck. “You put your hands on me and I have no idea how I held up my end of the conversation. I wanted to turn around and kiss you, right there on the sand.”
You shivered, and he must have felt it, because he pressed a soothing kiss to your neck. “I felt the same way, when you put it on me, you know,” you said. You felt him kiss you again. “I actually didn’t hear part of what you said, I was so distracted.”
Marcus laughed and leaned back to catch your eye. “Really?” He looked delighted.
You nodded. “Really. I truly have no idea what you said.”
He laughed again, letting his head fall back. You leaned forward and pressed a line of soft kisses up the side of his neck. He hummed. “Well, it wasn’t important. I’m glad it wasn’t just me.”
You leaned in and sank into his embrace. For a moment neither of you said anything, just enjoying the feeling of being held in each other’s arms.
He turned his head and murmured in your ear, “I’m sorry about last night. I’m just…” he trailed off again, and you squeezed him encouragingly. “I just want to take it slow. I don’t want to mess anything up.”
You nodded against his shoulder. “Slow is probably good. It doesn’t feel like we just met, but we did.”
“I know,” he agreed. “I feel like I’ve known you forever.”
You both stepped back, and you caught his eye as he caught your hand with his own, turning to walk down the beach towards your house.
“I don’t, um,” he said, looking suddenly nervous. “I know we probably can’t promise each other anything. But I’m really happy I met you. And I’d like to keep talking, after you leave.”
You nodded. You wanted that, too. “And I’ll still be here tomorrow.”
At the end of the path to your house he stopped and turned to face you. He tugged you closer by both hands and you leaned into his space again. “I’ll find you tomorrow.”
You nodded. “You’d better.”
He grinned. “I’m going to want to come back here as soon as I walk away, don’t worry. I’ll find you.”
For a moment you just looked at each other, and you marveled at how much better this evening felt than the one before.
Marcus untangled his right hand and lifted it to cup your cheek. “Good night, beautiful,” he said, and leaned forward to press a soft kiss to your lips. You leaned into it, but he pulled away. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
You nodded and fell into his embrace one more time before turning away and going inside.
Day 7, Tuesday
You woke to the knowledge that it was your last day, and it felt more bittersweet than usual. You realized as soon as you thought of it that you didn’t know what time Marcus would find you. Only that he would.
It was nice out, but you decided to pack so you’d have most of the day open. You looked around, wondering where to start, and when your eyes fell on your nightstand, you smiled. There was a large pile of books you hadn’t quite managed to finish after meeting Marcus. You’d suddenly had a lot less time for reading.
By late morning you didn’t have anything left to do except to close up the house. You had just put your last bag in your car when you heard someone say your name. You turned just in time for Marcus to step into your space and pull you into a tight hug.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t come earlier,” he said, pressing a soft kiss just behind your ear in apology. “The kids demanded Uncle Mark time.”
“It’s ok, I’ve just been packing.” You pulled back and took his hand to lead him inside your house. As you stepped over the threshold you realized he’d never been inside. He looked around eagerly, taking in the varying decor.
“This is nice,” he said, gesturing to some of the art on the walls. “I like the variation.”
You laughed. “None of us like the same style, so we agreed everyone could add a little bit of their own. It’s a little bit silly.”
He smiled and shook his head. “No, it feels lived in. Like a home. Comfortable.” His words reminded you of your first lunch together, and you smiled back.
He stepped over to the couch and tugged you down next to him. You threw caution to the wind and threw your legs over his lap. He immediately slid his hands over your calves and you shivered. “I wish we had more time,” you murmured, and he nodded. Marcus straightened his shoulders and furrowed his brow, and you could tell whatever he was about to say was important.
“I’ve been wanting to tell you something,” he started, and then stopped. You reached out and took one of his hands between your own. The corner of his mouth lifted in a small, wistful smile. “I’m so happy I met you. But I have to tell you, I just got out of an intense and, well, bad relationship. It ended badly, at least. I didn’t see it coming, but I realized after that I should have.” He cleared his throat, and you realized this was probably the reason for all of that stress and tension he kept talking about.
“Part of the reason for this whole vacation was to get away from it all. She was in Texas, and she was supposed to come with me to DC and then she didn’t. And I…” he trailed off and you squeezed his hand between your own. “It just hasn’t been that long… since it happened. I never–” he shook his head. “I never thought I’d meet you.”
He looked up, and when your eyes met you felt the intensity of his gaze. “You were so unexpected. And I like you so much.”
“I like you too, Marcus.” you couldn’t help but interject, and you thought he needed to hear it. You knew you were right when you saw some of the tension leave his shoulders.
He smiled. “I think we maybe found something good. Something too good to let it pass us by.” You nodded. You knew exactly what he meant. His smile twisted into something more rueful, more worried, and he looked down at your tangled hands. “But I’m not ready. Part of the reason everything fell apart was me rushing into things. And I don’t want to do that again.” He looked up at you. “I don’t want to do that to you.”
You looked at him, and even though you could feel the disappointment welling within you, you wanted to reassure him. You leaned forward. “I understand, it’s ok.”
But he shook his head. “No, listen. You said you come here every year, right?” You nodded. “Well, I have a proposition for you.”
You tilted your head. “Oh?”
“Meet me here next year,” he said, rushed, breath coming quickly. “We can talk, get to know each other. Learn more about each other this year. And next year, one year from today. If we’re both still interested… meet me here. Out on the beach.”
Your breath caught in your throat, suddenly swept away by the romantic notion – talking, learning each other, and meeting here again. But you paused to give it the thought you knew he deserved.
You nodded. “I do want to get to know you, Marcus.”
He smiled. “Me, too.”
You leaned in and pressed a kiss to the corner of his mouth. “One year.”
He nodded. “One year from today. And we’ll see.”
You smiled, and when you leaned in to kiss him, you knew it wouldn’t be the last time.
One year later
You were nervous as you closed the door behind you and stepped out onto the back porch. You couldn’t see the beach from there, not past the dunes, and so you couldn’t see if he’d come.
If Marcus would be there, waiting for you.
You took a deep breath and shook out your arms, trying to ground yourself. You knew Marcus, you reminded yourself. He wasn’t a stranger anymore. You’d spoken on the phone and on video chat, taking it slow and getting to know each other, letting it happen naturally.
He’d become one of your closest friends. And you knew you wanted him to be more.
You hadn’t spoken for the last week, keeping to your silent agreement not to talk about whether you were going to see each other today. Somehow you had both known that the other would need to take time and decide. And you knew Marcus was wary, these days, after Teresa. He was so afraid of rushing things, of getting ahead of himself.
But it had been a year, and you couldn’t be more sure.
You twisted your hands together nervously as you walked down the porch steps and onto the sand. As you walked through the dunes, you didn’t let yourself search ahead. You focused on the sand in front of your feet as you thought about nothing but the man you hoped to find waiting for you on the beach.
One more dune stood between you and a clear view of the beach. You paused and took another deep breath before stepping forward.
As the beach came into view, your eyes were immediately drawn to a familiar pair of shoulders. He was standing with his back to you, looking out over the ocean, hands in the pockets of his shorts. His hair moved slightly in the light breeze. You barely registered the blanket and basket next to his feet.
A grin took over your face. Before you could stop yourself or think about it, you called out, “Marcus!”
He was already moving towards you as he turned, a smile breaking across his face. You started walking faster as he did the same, and then you were both running. With only a few feet left between you, you flung your arms out.
Between one breath and the next you were tangled together, secure in his arms for the first time in a year. He wrapped himself around you tightly and you sank into his embrace, tangling your hands in his hair.
He murmured your name in your ear and you shivered. “I was so afraid you weren’t coming,” he said, voice deep and warm and so familiar. “I was starting to worry I wouldn’t have anywhere to sleep tonight.”
You laughed into his neck and blinked back the sudden tears you felt threatening at the back of your eyes. You wanted to tease him back, but you knew this man and all of his worries, and more than anything you wanted to tell him the truth.
“I’ve known I would be here for months, Marcus,” you reassured him, leaning back to catch his eye. He looked as teary and emotional as you felt, but he was smiling widely. You moved your hands from his hair to cup his face gently. It was surreal, seeing him in person after so many months of nothing but videos and photos. “I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.”
He turned his smile into your palm and pressed a kiss there. You sucked in a sharp breath. “Me neither,” he murmured, kissing your hand again. “I’m–” he sighed. “Thank you for waiting for me.”
You ran your right hand through his hair and smiled when he shut his eyes at the sensation. “You’re worth the wait.”
Marcus tugged you closer and nudged his nose against your own. “So are you, sweetheart.” Before you could say anything back, he kissed you.
It was just as good as you remembered it. His lips were soft, but the way he kissed you was firm and full of intent. You sighed into his mouth and felt him smile.
“Come on,” he said, tugging you forward as he took a step back. “I brought dinner.”
You grinned. “Are we having a picnic?”
He smiled as he let your hands tangle together. “I owe you so many dates, sweetheart. Just the first of many.”
You tilted your head and considered him, and he cocked an eyebrow at whatever expression he read on your face. “You know, this is technically our third date,” you said. You couldn’t bite down on a smile and found yourself grinning at him as he smirked at you.
“Third date, huh?”
You nodded. “Yep. Good thing you’re staying with me, isn’t it?”
Marcus laughed and you couldn’t help but admire the way it made him look lighter. His shoulders dropped and his face opened and he looked gorgeous, smiling and relaxed with you on the beach where you’d first met.
“Are you propositioning me, sweetheart?”
You reached the blanket and he tugged you down next to him.
“You bet your extremely cute ass I am, Pike.”
With another laugh, Marcus leaned forward to press a quick kiss to your lips before reaching for the basket. “Good. Consider me propositioned.”
You smiled and let yourself sink into the feeling, into Marcus, into the warmth you’d been missing for the last year.
…
The cry of a seagull woke you and you blinked against the sunlight that was streaming through the window of your bedroom at your parents’ beach house. It felt early, and you’d really hoped for more rest. But you were awake and you knew you wouldn’t be able to get back to sleep.
Despite your frustration, you felt a smile stretch across your face when a warm hand snaked over your waist and around you, pulling you snugly into the warmth of the man you’d thought was still asleep.
“Mm,” Marcus murmured, pressing his face into your neck. “Don’t the seagulls ever take a day off?”
You snorted into your pillow and reached back to tangle your fingers in his hair, still wild from where you’d clutched at it the night before. “Never have before,” you said, and he grunted. You laughed. “Should I write them an angry letter? About letting us sleep in?”
You felt him smile into your neck. “Nah,” he said, starting to press soft kisses along the line of your throat. “Maybe I’ll thank them instead, for waking us up early and giving me more time to do this.” His hand started to slide down towards your underwear and you grinned.
“What, are we on a schedule?” You curved your back as you asked, pressing up against him. You could feel his cock start to harden against you and smiled.
He pressed down with his hand over your underwear and your breath hitched. “Maybe not,” he said, starting to move his hand. You felt a warmth start to pool at the base of your spine and moved to grasp his arm. He kissed your neck again and murmured, “but I want so many things with you… so we better get started.”
You laughed and marveled a little at how fun this was with Marcus. It was perfect. “Yes, please,” you agreed. Marcus pressed on your hip to turn you until you were lying beneath him. He hovered over you and you took a moment to admire his smile. And the wicked look in his eye.
“Gorgeous,” he said, a little breathless. He pushed his hips down into yours and you moaned at the sensation. You ground your own hips upwards to meet him on his next thrust. “You feel so good under me, sweetheart.”
You reached down to tug your underwear down and kicked it off. He did the same and when you came together again, you both moaned at the feeling, all hot skin with nothing in between you. “So soft,” he murmured, and you pulled him down into a searing kiss.
You let the sensations wash over you – your hands in his hair, his right hand firmly gripping your hip. The way his cock rubbed against you as he ground his hips downward. The slide of his tongue against yours.
The warmth inside of you was building. You felt a shiver run up your spine like lightning and gasped.
“Yeah,” he said, pulling back to study your face. “Just like that, sweetheart. You look so gorgeous when you come. Let me see it again.” His words reminded you of the night before, when he’d put his mouth on you and taken his sweet time learning every inch of your skin.
You felt it building again and teetered on the edge. You met his eyes and felt yourself start to fall. “Yes–” you choked out, but he claimed your mouth again and you moaned into his as you came. As it swept through you, stealing your breath away, you wondered, distantly, if it would be this amazing every time.
You blinked your eyes open and found Marcus had buried his face in your neck. His hips were still moving slowly against yours. You wrapped your legs around him and said, “yes, baby, just like that.” When he shivered, you smiled. “C’mon, Marcus, I want you to come on me.”
His hips faltered in their movement at your words, and you heard him make a low, keening noise in his throat as he threw his head back. You pressed kisses along his neck and then sucked lightly at a spot just above his collar bone.
It pushed him over the edge. You pulled back to watch him tip over and couldn’t take your eyes off of his face. You felt him come and twitched your hips upwards again. He moaned.
He fell forward and tucked his face into your neck. “Shit,” he breathed, and you grinned. “That was so fucking good.”
“Mm,” you agreed. You started to run your hands up and down his back. “Seems like we were right, last year. We’re pretty good together.”
Marcus lifted his head and caught your eye. He was smiling, but the look in his eye said even more. “And we’re just getting started.”
You pulled him into another kiss and let him sweep you away.
Epilogue: eighteen months later
The ocean crashed against the shore and you let the sound soothe you as you sipped your coffee. You sat curled in a loveseat on the back porch of the beach house, blanket wrapped around you to ward off the chill. This wasn’t your usual summer beach vacation and you weren’t used to it being so chilly out.
You smiled to yourself when you heard movement in the house behind you, and turned to smile up at Marcus as he came stumbling through the back door, rubbing at his eyes. “Sweetheart? You’re up early.” He yawned and you admired the lines of his body as he stretched.
“Couldn’t sleep,” you agreed, smiling. “Too excited.”
He grinned. “Me too.” He looked out over the sand and squinted, trying to see around the dunes. You imagined the rows of chairs and flowers that might already be in place on the beach and sighed. “You think they started setting up?”
You shrugged. “I’ve been told not to worry about it. Just to show up on time.” You moved over on the seat so he could sit next to you. He tucked you in his arms, blanket and all, and you leaned into it with a smile.
“Well, we’ve got at least a few hours until showtime. How should we spend them?” He nuzzled his face into your neck as he asked, and you were pretty sure you knew what he was thinking.
“Are you trying to lure me back to bed, Mr. Pike?” You knew he could probably hear the smile in your voice as you teased him.
“Maybe I am,” he agreed, pressing soft kisses along your neck. “Maybe I want you all to myself for a little while longer, before the chaos starts.”
You laughed and shook your head. “You’ll have me all to yourself forever after today, you know.”
He nibbled at your neck, and you sighed. “Just the way I want it,” he agreed.
You could feel yourself starting to give in – you hadn’t seen him in two weeks before last night, as you’d been packing up the last of your apartment in Houston and he’d been doing the same with his place in DC. You smiled again, thinking about the new place and new jobs awaiting the two of you in New York, ready for you to return from your honeymoon. “You know, my brother reminded me last night that it’s bad luck to see each other the day of the wedding,” you teased, and you felt him laugh. “I told him I hadn’t seen you in two weeks and luck would just have to deal with it.”
“I couldn’t agree more,” Marcus said. “Now come on, we’ve got at least an hour before anyone comes looking for us or makes us get ready.” He brushed his nose against your ear and murmured, “let’s get this marriage off to a good start.”
You laughed and let him pull you up. “I love you, you know,” you said, leaning in to kiss him. When you pulled back the look in his eye made your breath hitch, even after all this time.
“I love you too, sweetheart.”
...
a/n: Thank you for reading. 🧡 I thought about posting this in small bits but I'm just giving it to you all at once. 😂
Some links! The Houston Museum of Natural Science:
Pics and more from the Morian Hall of Paleontology: https://www.geologyvirtualtrips.com/hmns-hall-of-paleontology
The Herzstein Foucault Pendulum: https://www.hmns.org/exhibits/herzstein-foucault-pendulum/
More about the museum: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Houston_Museum_of_Natural_Science
https://samblyblog.wordpress.com/2016/04/28/assignmentquestion/
https://www.tiktok.com/@houstonmuseumns/video/7202415390708780331
And the pottery described in the fic is based on the amazing work of Maker Missya.
tag list coming in a reblog 🧡 (this post is already way too long)
#marcus pike x reader#THIS WAS SO FUCKING SWEET#i LOVE a big chONKY fic and this was such a delicious huge boyyyyyy#MY BABY PIKE I LOVE HIM SOOOOO#fuck teresa man#i loveeeee how you give them a common background??? and the fact that there were in the museum at the same time???#PLEASE THATS SO POETIC AND ENTANGLED THREADS OF THE UNIVERSE OF YOU IM CRYINGGGGGG#and the sweet sweet buildup and reader meeting part of Marcus's family and the KIDS SO SWEET#and then the way you put Marcus's trauma in there but dont make it all angsty but still show the need he uas to work on himself???#how he doesnt immediately jump all in even if he wants to???#how reader understands???#cause some things are worth waiting for???#and they probably would've crashed and burnt if they hadnt taken their time???#UGH I LOVE THIS SO MUCH T_T#the serendipity of meeting someone randomly and having them slowly become so important to u is something I've been thinking about these days#and also the ironic cheekiness of the universe of giving you exactly what you need right as you almost completely give up on it#AND THIS FIC EMBODIES BOTH THESE SENTIMENTS SO PERFECTLY#i love every single but of it#marcus pike my beloved soft boyfriend#and the epilogue was absolute peRFECTION#thank you for writing this beautiful fic ❤️
179 notes
·
View notes
Text
A lapdog at a farm - chapter 6
<-former chapter -AO3-next chapter -> Call of duty. My ko-fi, Explicit, 18+, minors do not interact. read the tags. WC: 6.1k
MDNI MDNI READ THE TAGS
tags: Rape/non-con elements, dub-con, dog!hybrid!people being kept as pets, alternative universe - farm, dark, farmer!John Price, working-dogs, punishments, mating cycles/rut/heat (no omegaverse), the dove isn't dead but its dying, it dies later on, reader is a brat, knotting, animal tails and ears, mentions of trauma, violence, angst, hurt/comfort, collars, rough sex, breeding kink, biting, threesome, foursome, everyone is fucking your honor, enemies to lovers, chubby reader, reader has a pussy, pregnancy
Authors note: this is unedited until I pull myself together and fix it tomorrow. Thank u for your patience while I stumbled through life.Enjoy sinners.❤️
✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨
You found him in the living room alone, reading. Your uncertainty made you whine, your fear of him actually getting rid of you overtaking you once more.
“John?” Your voice was barely above a whisper and you slowly crawled closer to him in the armchair, leaning against one of his legs, carefully looking up at him.
“Yes, sweetheart?” He lowered his book, a soft smile on his face, looking down at you with a gaze you had missed. A look shared just between the two of you, with an understanding and loving gentleness that made your heart swell. Nikolai was outside, having forced John to stay. To relax.
“Are you going to ban me from the house?” Your voice shook a little, for once not dramatic in any way or using it to get attention; it was from genuine worry of being abandoned, “or get a new lapdog?”
You could see it happen honestly, some cute little thing that was everything you were insecure about. Having spent a whole life being forced and told to be a lapdog, suddenly being pushed out of that box felt weird. It scared you, the thought of Price not wanting you back inside then, not a good enough working dog but not a good enough lapdog either. You’d never had full control over your life - and once again, your fate was in the hands of somebody else.
John blinked down at you while you tipped your ears down a little, tail still while you waited for the reply.
Waiting for your upcoming future to be revealed; to be forced to be an outdoor dog, just for your owner to find a new sweet thing to cast his love upon. Somebody who accepted everything without question.
“Oh, princess,” the softness almost took you by surprise and then his warm hand was on your head, gently petting you and you felt your eyelids lower as little, breathing in the love, “my sweet darling puppy.”
A whimper left you.
“I have not been giving you enough attention, have I?” He was whispering too now.
“I just -“ you hadn’t planned to cry but you felt the tears threaten to break free from your eyes, “I know you want me to get along with the others but I don’t wanna lose you, I don’t -“
His hands moved and suddenly the book slid down to the floor, while you were grabbed beneath your armpits and you were more than happy to help crawl up in his lap.
“My sweet girl,” he whispered into your skin as you nuzzled closer, both his and your own arms sliding around to hold around the other. Intertwined. Your soft body was pulled tight against your owner and you breathed in the pure scent of him, feeling your tail wagging even as you sniffled a little.
“I will never get rid of you,” he whispered, “no matter what happens, you’re my princess puppy. My sweet darling, my perfect Daisy, eh?”
You nodded into his neck, your fingers digging into his clothes. Trying to make your brain understand the words, accept them, try to keep your anxieties away.
“I’m sorry,” you whispered but Price just gave you a squeeze.
“Don’t apologise,” he answered gently in his own whisper, “I’m sorry, darling, we’re not going back to the city but that doesn’t mean you don’t deserve my attention. Misbehaving or not.”
You cried into his neck, one of his hands gently petting your back, his hand a calming touch as your rib cage shuddered now and again.
“I love you, sir.”
“I love you too, my sweet girl,” he promised, “even when Nikolai moves in permanently or when you get along more with the boys, you’ll always be my favorite girl, my favorite puppy. Got it?”
“Yessir,” it was barely a whisper any more. Settled in his lap, you might have been instantly fucking in the past, but for now the two of you just enjoyed each others closeness.
✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨
Outside the safety of the farmhouse that you never wanted to live in, laid the dangerous grounds; filled with terrifying animals and farm hands that tease you, with creepy sheep that screamed, with threatening fields that seemed never ending yet the fear of the unsafe on the other end seemed worse.
There was the stench of so many things, so many objects that could offer pain, animals that could attack, hybrids that could bite.
But you had found one single spot that you supposed you liked.
… a little bit.
Not if anybody asked.
You carefully pet the head of one of the mothers, as it bleated at you, eyes carefully watching you. Whether it didn’t find you dangerous or remembered you from the other day, you weren’t sure - and it wasn’t like you could ask it.
But none of them attacked you as you joined them, sitting down close to the baby goats, just as Gaz had shown you the other day.
Their tiny bodies happily snoozing away in the hay, small tails wagging.
… you supposed this was a nice place on the farm as well.
✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨
You curled a little closer around Price’s feet that night, listening to the distant barks now and again. It was a riddle to you how the other hybrids were able to stay up so late. You knew they slept in schedules and you had seen them nap several times during the day. Still.
Perhaps it was your fear of the unknown in the dark that you didn’t like. You assumed the pack had seen worse than these dark fields; they never spoke about it, at least not while you were near, but you weren’t stupid. Sure, you had been sheltered a bit since everything had been focused on being a lapdog and you weren’t that great of a reader, but you had seen television. Listened to the radio. And, you had seen their scars, heard a bit from John and Nik - you knew Soap had lost most of his hearing because of explosive, you had seen the bullet scars and their implicit history on their skin. You didn’t want to know about how Ghost got the scars around his mouth or how it looked like one of Gaz’s legs had been stuck in a bear trap like contraption at some point.
Still, despite knowing that they could take care of themselves and was dangerous on their own, you were horrified when you woke a few days later, early in the morning - to the distant sound of barking and snarling, to howls that sounded more wolf than hybrid - to the sounds of the different farm animals getting antsy.
You had woken Price then, worried about them even if you didn’t say it directly — Nik woke the moment your owner got out of bed, your whines making him groan.
Uttering the word ‘wolves’ had awoken them both fully in a matter of seconds.
You could still hear scuffle in the distance, angry barks and sounds that confused you and you didn’t want Price to go outside alone. Even as Nik got up and Price got his shot gun, you were worried.
Was he going outside? What if the boys were hurt and they couldn’t keep John safe?
It had gone quiet.
Despite your lack of knowledge about anything and your fear overwhelming you in the early morning hours, you still followed, quickly tugging on shoes and a jacket.
The lights outside of the gravel driveway lit up the place as John and Nik went out first, the motion sensors activated. You barely needed to take more than a few steps outside to see why. They walked with calm steps.
There was a heavy sound as the body slammed onto the ground, completely still. Then another. The wolves laid on the gravel, no sound escaping their maws that seemed giant to you - blood seeping into the fur.
Blood was smeared across the faces of the three hybrids, making them look like brutal deities in your mind. Stepping out of a nightmare, victorious over the monsters. You couldn’t help your tail wagging a little with pride - or how your pussy reacted to the sight of three strong hybrids as well.
Tongues licked off blood from fangs and lips. Eyes rested on you - then their owners - then back on you.
They had saved the goats and sheep from being wolf dinner - both Nik and Price praising them, ruffling their hair and patting them. The shotgun was lowered and after a quick check it was confirmed that they wouldn’t be needing them. Both animals were dead.
There was pride from them, but also from Nik and John, who tried getting them inside, promising food. But the hybrids refused, wanting to stay out instead until later. To make sure no other wolves came by.
Soap sneaked from the two of them to you, his tail wagging proudly, chested puffed up a little.
“Could nae let ‘em get close tae yer goats, princess,” he rumbled darkly, and you didn’t move as he got close to you - almost touching you, sniffing your neck. Another please rumble leaving you.
“Thank you,” you whispered back, your own tail wagging a little, for once not minding the sniffing, despite the quite disgusting blood on him. Unsure of how to describe that you were relieved that nothing happened to them either… that wasn’t anything you would admit to anyways.
✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨
“Ex-fucking-cuse you?” You all but snarled, hands instantly going onto the table, body ready to jump across the table and attack the man who had just offered the worst fucking idea ever. Hadn’t it been for John’s quick hand on your collar and Laswell’s hand gently pressing against your chest to get you to sit your ass back down, you would be fully attacking Nikolai now.
Nikolai, who looked quite amused - and rather pleased with himself over your reaction.
“Settle down, princess,” there was a stern tone in Price’s voice but you still tipped your long ears a little downwards, baring your filed down teeth at your owner’s boyfriend.
“That’s not your decision!” You were almost screaming, growling so loudly you almost surprised yourself.
“Sit down, milaya,” Nikolai said, amusement barely hidden in his tone and you regretted not biting the man’s finger off that first day.
“You don’t decide that over me!” You screamed this time, your collar tugged further backwards and it wasn’t until a sharp slap from John landed on your cheek, that you looked away from him.
“Sit down, princess.” His voice was harder now and you finally followed John’s order, sitting back down on your chair. While Laswell’s hand retreated, Price’s grip remained on your collar. The woman didn’t particularly look too pleased neither how this was going; you had a strong suspicion that she had seen this coming or knew of it - and that it annoyed her to have her meal disturbed by it.
She had teased you about it so many weeks ago, had she not?
“He can’t decide that,” you whined, looking over at John, wanting him to agree with you, to not let Nikolai control your body like that.
“No, he can’t decide that -,” John’s voice was almost sweet and you could feel your heart almost stop its intense pounding in your chest, only for it to pick up again as he continued, “but neither can you, technically.”
You whimpered, trying to make yourself a little smaller somehow, despite your size, “- sir-“
“I’m your owner, my pretty pup,” he reminded you, letting go of the collar, the warm hand instead softly patting the cheek he had just slapped mere moments ago, “so I can make that decision. If I want your implant taken out, then that’s what we’ll do.”
You let out a displeased whine, almost ready to cry.
“Then I’ll go into he-heat,” you whispered pathetically, the few memories you had of those not good ones, hazy and feverish moments flashing before your eyes, almost childishly adding “I don’t wanna.”
“Yes, you will,” Price agreed softly, caressing your cheek gently, while he stared into your eyes with a soft look, as he had just confirmed a fear of yours. It was like no one but the two of you existed for a few moments - as if everything and everyone else had disappeared into smoke, leaving you and your owner as the last breathing beings of the universe, “but you might get a litter with the boys - wouldn’t that be nice, princess?”
“No.”
Nikolai let out a huff. You knew both Kate and John were watching you, looking for any signs of your chubby ass jumping over the table in order to strangle Nik. Instead you just let out a growl. You received a nudge with the elbow fit on Kate. You were probably real close to losing table rights and being forced to eat on the ground but you didn’t care.
“Not now, of course,” Nikolai tried, “summer first.”
“Why not spring?” Price suggested and Nik shook his head, while you wanted to suggest that they could go fuck themselves with both ideas.
The worst thing was that you maybe, just maybe didn’t mind getting a litter. You would never admit to it, especially not while Nik was in the room, but your instincts had been screaming every second you had spent with the goats. But it was out of your control, so you refused out of pure spite.
“- can become better friends,” you heard Kate say as you zoned back into the conversations, almost wanting to snap at Kate now. She had brought up litters the very first time that they had met the mutts.
“No they won’t. Worst thing they’ll do is probably knock you up.” The memory of her words echoed in your mind for a while.
“-spring, then pups will be born in late winter,” Nik pointed out, as they sat there and talked about you and your apparent upcoming litter, “nyet, summer - then puppies will come spring. Good for their lungs.”
“We don’t know if it will even take quickly,” Kate pointed out and you felt her hand gently petting you, scratching behind one of your dog ears, as if to comfort you which wasn’t too often she did so, “she has had implants for quite a while, after all.”
You wanted to cry and scream and beg to be the one to decide when at the very least. Or if. The idea of going into heat scared you shitless - with three beasts to help you through it? No thanks.
The food on your plate with the cute paw patterns along the rim suddenly didn’t look so enticing, despite there being everything you would usually love on it. Even a couple of strawberries.
You barely managed to eat those, ignoring their talks for the rest of the dinner.
You didn’t eat much more, disappearing the moment you could, rushing out the door, ignoring the sharp stones biting into your bare feet or your lack of jacket. Not stopping or listening as Price and Nikolai called out your name.
Pretending you didn’t want to scream and cry, throwing a tantrum on the floor inside- but you didn’t, for once. Though tears swelled in your eyes.
They didn’t go after you, probably because they suspected that you weren’t going to run off - and you weren’t, which wasn’t hard to guess, given how you ran directly towards the stable.
It wasn’t that you liked the stables. No. It was tolerable… maybe a little nice. Out of the whole farm, it was tolerable.
You didn’t enter the booth you had been in before however, not wanting to scare the animals off by being upset. They were all laying inside after a nice day spent out in the sun, doing whatever goats did during the day - now relaxing as the dark overtook the sun’s place. You kept your sniffling to a minimum, stubbornly drying away any of the tears.
“ ‘you upset?”
The deep voice caught you off guard, making you jump - several of the goats looking towards the voice. A few of them bleating.
Ghost stood a little further down the hallway of the stables, the great Pyrenees hybrid looking at you - you couldn’t quite decipher what he was thinking, if he found it amusing or was pitying you. Scarred white ears tipping towards you.
You huffed, crossing your arms, trying your best to look tough, raising your tail a little as you let out a stubborn “no,” trying to ignore how your voice shook a little.
“Uh-huh,” Ghost answered, clearly not convinced one bit and you considered bolting back inside, “so it wasn’t you screamin’ bloody murder in th’ hous’ a moment ago?”
Your tail fell a little and you looked away, ignoring the way Ghost sighed - as if upset with the fact you wouldn’t just admit what was wrong, what had happened. As if the two of you had a normal kind of relationship or… whatever this was, that your owner was trying to force upon you.
“Come,” he grunted out then - and you looked back at him; he had already turned around, walking down the stone floor. You dared to cast another glance at the goats, who were all staring at you, as if to say ‘get going’. So you followed, a little tense, still drying off a couple of tears with the back of your hands.
Ghost had stopped in front of a couple of hay bales, not too far from one of the bigger windows. The big hybrid sat down with a grunt, yawning for a moment; his big canines exposed, reminding you of how they felt when they sank into your skin, pierced it and entered your muscle. There was nothing threatening about him right now however - in fact he patted the spot next to him on the bale. You stood a couple of steps from it, unsure whether to do as he silently asked you to.
There was no growling. No hard stares from him, in fact, he was looking out through the window, keeping tabs of things, even when inside. You finally sat down with a sniffle.
For a couple of seconds, there was only the sound of you sniffling and the faint sounds of the animals in their booths. Baby goats with their light voices. Shuffling in the hay. A horse moving in its booth, the faint sound of eating.
“What happened, then?” he asked, voice a little softer than what he usually spoke like. You dared to look up at him, his body giant even when sitting down - as if he could feel your glance, he looked down at you, meeting your gaze. Suddenly your nails were much more interesting to look at.
“Why do you care?” you asked almost accusatory, voice not that loud, vary about his interest in you. You earned a huff in response.
“You sounded quite upset,” he said a few moments later, “we got worried.”
Your bare, slightly cold toes curled. We got worried. They cared… or at the very least, they were curious. You weren’t sure if you even wanted them to be either. Even though attention was attention, no matter the kind, you supposed.
“You don’t care,” you accused in a voice that barely sounded rude, barely sounded like you meant it. The other man let out a hum like the asshole he was and it annoyed you; it wasn’t the reaction you had expected, wasn’t a mean laughter or a tug on the tail.
Instead you were met with his half lidded eyes watching you, as he quietly waited. He didn’t move to hurt you. Finally you caved.
“They wann’ take out my implant,” you finally murmured, looking down at your feet now. You would need a bath when you got inside. There was sawdust and tiny pieces of hay on them, dirt from the outside. You settled a little more on the hay bale, trying to get comfortable as you were uncomfortable with being honest with Ghost.
“Implant?” Ghost repeated and you didn’t even care whether it was a question or not, you merely nodded. The silence filled up the air for a few moments and you dried another of the stupid, stubborn tears of your cheek.
“‘That will mean you go into heat, yeah?” he finally asked and you wanted to curl upon yourself at the mere mention. Maybe bury yourself in the hay. Once more, you nodded, your tongue feeling as if it was swelling in your mouth.
“I don’t want to,” you whispered, “Nikolai just said it… so casually.”
“Why don’t you want to?”
“They didn’t ask me,” you sniffled, “I don’t like heats.”
“When was the last time ye’ even had one?”
“... years ago,” you admitted to the bigger hybrid, “I didn’t like it.”
“Hm. Sounds like ye’ didn’t have a good partner then,” hadn’t you been too upset you would have rolled your eyes at him - then again, it wasn’t like he sounded demeaning. More just… pitiful. You didn’t want pity from him, you wanted it from your owner.
“Was it with a hybrid?”
The question caught you off guard - you looked up at him again and Ghost was looking down at you, towards the left; he somehow seemed non judgemental, even though you had expected him to be mean about it.
“T-the first time, yeah.”
“The others not?”
You shook your head and looked away again. It wasn’t like you wanted to talk to him about this whole thing, about your body, about heat. Yet, here you fucking were.
“It’s easier when it’s with hybrids. The pheromones help.” His explanation was gentle and your mind almost found the gentleness confusing. You were too used to his sarcastic comments, to his meanness, to his thirst for your body, whether you wanted to or not.
“Doesn’t matter,” you murmured, “don’t want a litter anyways.”
“They talkin’ about puppies too?”
He sounded genuinely surprised - and then a familiar spike hit the air. The scent of lust sparked, escaping the bigger hybrid. You didn’t dare to look at him. Neither of you moved.
“I just want to decide for myself.”
Ghost huffed. You didn’t look at him, ignoring the lust still crawling through the air.
“you’re a hybrid,” it was a reminder, a statement you knew was true even as the following words hurt, “you know you don’t have that choice.”
“I know,” you snapped, ears tipping backwards a little, finally looking up at him again, baring your teeth a little at the hybrid, “I just want some sort of control.”
He stared down at you. The pupils of his eyes had expanded and in the slightly dark stable, his eyes almost seemed black.
“I haven’t heard ya’ say that you don’t want our puppies though,” he said instead, darkness seeping into his voice even if it wasn’t that loud, a hunger you had heard before.
“I don’t want to,” you whispered in return, lying, trying your best to keep the anger in your voice.
“No?” he asked again, disbelief in his voice, a teasing tone as he added, “don’t want us to fill you up, huh? Fill you with puppies?”
The idea made your entire body feel hot and you wanted to hide from the shame that followed the lust. The idea of them actually breeding you, leaving your belly swollen a couple of months later.
“Hehe.”
You ignored his dark chuckle, knowing your own lust got exposed from your scent - in fact, you froze as Ghost leant down a little, ignoring your bared teeth and took a deep breath, inhaling your scent. He was nasty, you reminded yourself, even as you felt your pussy wetten, a nasty hound. You should bite him, attack him. Instead you didn’t move, his scarred nose touching your skin as he pushed a little closer, a deep groan leaving him.
Finally he straightened his back, pulling away. As you felt a whine escape you, he looked rather pleased with himself.
“Take control of what little things you can then, princess,” he finally crooned, “we will help you.”
For a moment you thought he was going to fuck you right there. Press your face into the bale as you got fucked from behind, howls muted by it as he filled your cunt with his cock. Yet he didn’t do that; despite not even hiding how he and his pack wanted to spend your heat with you, the implication of them knocking you up - well… you had expected him to fuck you. A part of you, that sinful, bad part that you sometimes hated, was almost disappointed.
“Let’s get you inside’,” he said instead of touching you as expected, “dont wan’ you to get sick.”
He abandoned you by the door, telling you to get some more clothes on so you wouldn’t be sick. You just nodded, his words still in your mind.
“Take control of what little things you can then, princess, we will help you.”
But what could you control? It sounded like they had already planned out your entire pregnancy, down to how to best care for the pups and socialise them - figure out whether they would work best as lapdogs or working dogs.
You weren’t sure why it caught you so off guard; it really shouldn’t have. Seeing them both naked wasn’t a new sight to you, you had had sex with both of them. Yet seeing them like this, together, their chest hairs touching as they grinded against each other, Nikolai’s cock deep inside John.
The sight made you whimper. The scent of sex was heavy in the air and it made your own pussy wet. You took a step closer towards them, both men looking over at you, though their movements didn’t stop.
The very least they could do after upsetting you, would be to fuck you silly. Nik hands tightened on John’s skin, love clear in his eyes as he looked back at John, smiling.
You took another step forward, carefully moving to pull off your shirt.
However, Nik stopped John from riding him, your owner letting out a displeased sound, bare toes curling as Nik’s cock rested fully inside him.
The Russian tugged at you, making you stop where you were, letting go of your shirt.
They didn’t want you to join.
“Misbehaved earlier, milaya,” Nikolai pointed out, his big hands resting on John’s hips, who huffed, clearly not pleased with the pausing.
“Go to your room, princess,” John urged, his gaze softer, skin sweaty, face red.
“Please.” You weren’t beneath begging, despite your anger at them.
“Do you want time in the crate?” That made you bolt, ignoring their giggles that were soon replaced with moans again.
✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨
You stole one of their jackets in the hallway since it was the closest, putting on a pair of boots, before you left the farmhouse once more.
This time you didn’t go towards the stables.
You felt embarrassed, but you were upset, almost desperate. One dog, seeking out another. The same hounds you had promised never to like.
But you were fucked up, you knew that somewhere deep inside, but your instincts were begging for some comfort. Since your owners weren’t willing to give it to you, you went to the next best. The ones you had declared your hatred towards all this time, who had hurt your repeatedly yet still made you smile as well.
You hadn’t been in their little house ever since last time; it looked almost the same, safe some more clothes and their scent more present. There were a few photos on the walls.
None of them were there. You whined, entering it anyways, toeing off the boots, carefully going into the dimly lit place. It was almost like a little home.
You could remember when they had tumbled out from their respective carriers, drugged and confused. You sniffed around a little, before you ended up settling in the hay area. It seemed to be the lesser used sleeping place and you didn’t want to intrude in their nest, despite your hatred for them.
They probably would have done that to you, you realized, but you wanted sex; not a fight. You sniffled as you curled up in the hay, feeling the vague prickling from the straws.
You felt lost. Angry, upset. Worse, horny. If they didn’t want to fuck you, you had other places to go. Things had changed, whether you wanted them to or not and you had no control there either. Despite not getting along with Nikolai most of the time, he and John seemed… happy together.
As you laid in the shed, you listened to the world outside. You could hear an owl, or at least, you were pretty sure it was an owl. That was what they sounded like in television shows. Then there was the wind. It made some nearby trees sway, some fields too.
You sniffled a little more.
You had changed too, you knew that. With or without your consent - so had the other hybrids, it seemed. Price had confirmed he still loved you however and despite your current anger and betrayal you felt towards him, you knew your owner wouldn’t truly abandon you. Nik wouldn’t want that either.
The nearby footsteps roused you from your half sleeping thoughts and a moment passed by, before the door was opened - you wondered for a moment, if it was John or Nikolai coming to pull you back inside for not following their commands.
Instead it was Ghost.
Despite seeing him just a mere moment ago, you had already forgotten how big and intimidating he was; it surely didn’t help that you were laying down or he was barely lit from the light above you.
“Princess,” he greeted, tipping his head to the side, clear confusion over seeing you here. You whined, doing your best to prove that you were not here to fight, carefully wagging your tail as you curled to the side a little, showing your stomach.
He huffed, looking over his shoulder again, but despite his lack of words, he didn’t seem to be against you being in there, in fact you could see his tail wag. The scent from him became a little thicker.
He let out a sharp bark.
You heard their movements a moment later and as Ghost entered, Soap and Gaz followed — clearly much more surprised to see you there, a couple of excited barks leaving them. A sharp growl from Ghost made them quiet down then and you curled yourself to the side again.
Fearing for a moment that he would turn you away as well. While Gaz and Sop began to pull off their outdoors clothes, Ghost walked to the edge of the hay filled area, squatting down, as you carefully sat up.
You must have looked like a little mess, eyelids puffy, eyes red, hay in your hair. Pathetic thing, your mind supplied, why would they want you?
“Why ar’ you here, princess?” Ghost asked and you felt your muscles tense.
“I can leav—“
“He dinnae say that,” Soap was quick to interject, letting you and Ghost have some space. He smiled at you - so did Gaz. You dared to look back at Ghost… he looked worried, a small smile.
“I - they didn’t want to fuck me,” you admitted with a whisper, “I want somebody to want me.”
Simon let out a huff and you tried making yourself seem smaller. Telling them that they were second choice had perhaps not been the best decision.
“Do you actually want us?” Kyle asked, his arms now crossed, a more sceptical look on his face.
“Yeah,” you whispered, because that was the truth; their mere eyes on you made your pussy clench around nothing, “want you. Nice. Show me, I…”
You didn’t know how to describe it. Instead you dared to crawl through the little hay, all close to Ghost now. Stopping, looking into his eyes that was staring right back at you; your faces were so close they would almost touch with the wrong movement.
“Princess,” there was hunger in his voice that made you lick your lips.
“I am taking control,” you whispered, “making my own decision.”
A smug smile appeared on his scarred face and then the hybrid leant forwards nuzzling his nose against yours for a short moment.
“Let’s get you to the nest,” he rumbled, an almost underlying hum in his voice, the scent of lust almost exploding from everyone in the little shed “we’re not fucking you in the hay.”
They were welcoming you to their nest. Not forcing you and you whined with happiness, letting out a yelp as Simon then lifted you quickly with a little grunt. You landed on their mattresses and blankets a second later, a wagging Soap next to you almost instantly, licking your cheek.
“Dinnae worry, hen - I’ll take ye’ where ever ye’ want.”
Gaz appeared on your other side, arms curling around you and nuzzling into your chest.
“Stay with us tonight,” he asked softly, “please.”
How could you say no to a polite offer like that? You nodded, his tail wagging as well, thumping rhythmically against a pillow.
A moment later an energy bar hit your stomach and then the others as well.
“Eat first,” Ghost commanded, “we will need the energy.”
Since you hadn’t eaten much earlier, you were only happy to, hungrily watching together with Soap and Gaz as Ghost pulled off his shirt.
Gaz turned and nuzzled against you after eating, pressing his face against one of your tits.
“I’m sorry they didn’t ask you ‘bout the litter beforehand,” he said, meaning that Ghost had told them. The big man shrugged as you shot him a look, as he focused on eating his own energy bar.
You looked up at the ceiling, licking your lips for a short moment. Your pussy was dripping wet by now, knowing it was a matter of time before the other hybrids would fuck you dumb all night. As a short of fuck you to John and Price, but also because you genuinely wanted it for once.
An idea filled your head, only shortly distracted as Soap grinded against you, his hard on most likely leaking in his own underwear.
“I can smell ye’ kitty,” he crooned darkly and you had almost forgotten how he had called your pussy that, “I’m gonna make ‘er purr, pretty lass.”
You let out a needy whimper, closing your eyes for a moment. Thinking. It was stupid, probably a dangerous idea. Yet it slipped from your lips as you sat up and looked directly at Ghost.
“Rip out my implant.”
The little house went quiet immediately.
“Wat?” It was Soap who spoke the first, sitting up and looking at you, confusion taking over his horniness.
“No,” Gaz said, uncertainty in his voice over your idea, “didn't they want to wait?”
You almost wanted to growl at him.
“If I’m having pups, I want them on my terms,” you huffed, sending Gaz a sharp look, his ears tipping down in submission for once and you looked back at Ghost, who was undoubtedly their leader.
“Knock me up.”
“It’s just yet anger, innit?” He pointed out, mean but with a smile on his face that looked almost hungry , “sure you want our pups, darlin’? We’re not lapdogs.”
“Want somebody who can protect me,” you pointed out, “protect me ‘nd my pups. Not a lapdog.”
There were pleased growls from all of them. Both Soap and Gaz began to touch your shamelessly, pulling at your clothes to get them off and Ghost got down on all four, crawling towards you, making you lay down again, helping them get your shirt off. Bared and without any agression, they all shared a look.
“This isn’t a one time thing,” Gaz earned, “if we do this you’re ours. Not just sometimes, all the time.”
You whimpered at his words, nodding as you felt slick wetting your panties even more. Soap growled into your neck, taking deep breaths.
“No takin’ the pups from us,” he warned, “no matter who of us succeeds.”
“I won’t,” you promised quickly, moving your head to tip it up to kiss him and agreeing against his lips, “want my pups to grow up with their daddies.”
They all growled in delight, more hands on you and you helped getting the last things off, tugging at their clothes as well, making them undress so you weren’t restricted by clothes.
Daddies - they were going to knock you up; breed you, like a dark part of your mind wanted, breed you for days, not letting you leave without being pregnant. Fucking you day and night, making sure your cunt was stuffed with their cum.
Ghost were grinning darkly down at you, hunger in his eyes, cock hard between his legs, dripping already - your hand resting against Gaz’ neck and Soap’s hair.
“Now Princess,” Ghost crooned darkly, his fangs almost shining in the dim light of the shed, all of your tails wagging, the heavy scent of lust, with your slick and their precum in the air, “in which arm is that implant of yours?”
#boolger#my writing#fanfiction#call of duty#cod fanfic#call of duty simon ghost riley#john price call of duty#hybrid!141#hybrid!reader#a lapdog at a farm#lapdog fic#gaz x reader#simon riley x reader#call of duty reader#simon ghost riley x reader#hybrid reader#hybrid!au#dark content#read the tags#MDNI#fanfic#cw pregnancy#pregnancy mentioned#it’s a dark fic
431 notes
·
View notes
Text
Broken Bones
pairing: george russell x reader
summary: George gets in a wreck and you happen to be the surgeon on-call.
a/n: i loved this prompt, i hope you love it ❤️
masterlist
————————
George was enjoying his home race, he was holding P3 with a comfortable lead due to some great defending earlier in the race. Unfortunately for him, mother nature decided to put her hand into the race and have a pop up rain shower come through.
“It should clear through shortly, let’s keep with the softs,” his engineer says, hoping to outsmart those pitting for inters. George says a quick response and continues focusing on the track, especially the dry line. With the rain pouring, he catches a wet line in turn 4, sending the car spinning and into a barrier.
You rush down a couple floors to where you have been paged. Being the only orthopedic trauma surgeon in the hospital and on-call, you have to make haste.
“Is there really no one else to take this?” you ask, looking at the chart that has initial images and the patient information.
“Big fan?” the nurse beside you asks as you mentally plan the procedure. Most of Britain is basically a fan of the racing driver.
“Yeah. It’s not ethical, but I took an oath,” you tightly smile, beginning the process of scrubbing in.
“You are a great surgeon, you will have no problem keeping the fan part of you out of your mind,” the nurse reassures you. You take a couple deep breaths before heading to surgery.
The procedure goes well, you repair the broken wrist and fix the damage as best you can. Of course, time will finish healing it, but you do your best.
Afterwards you scrub out, finish paperwork, and go home. You won’t need to check in until anesthesia wears off, and that can take a while. You return later in the day, dressed in business casual and your lab coat.
“Mr. Russell, how are you feeling?” you ask, needing to check on your work. You close the door behind you when you enter the room.
“You are so pretty,” George says, still a little out of it.
“Thank you. Mind if I check your arm?” you ignore your blush.
“You look like my wife. She’s a doctor too, soooo pretty,” George babbles.
“I know, love, let me see your arm,” you say gently, sitting beside him.
“What happened?” George asks with a confused look.
“You spun out and crashed into a barrier. It was raining, you were on slicks, and caught a wet line,” you explain, carefully examining the surgical site, removing the splint immobilizing the wrist.
“I know that much. Injuries?” he asks, eyes trained on your wound examination.
“Broken wrist. We are going to brace it rather than cast it,” you check his chart for other injuries noted.
“Thank you for taking such good care of me, I love you,” George says, moving his non-injured hand to grab yours.
“I love you too, Georgie,” you whisper, rubbing your thumb over his hand as he processes everything. You note things in his chart, making sure your observations and updates are written down.
“I’m glad you did my surgery, I wouldn’t trust anyone else,” he smiles, you can’t help but smile back. It’s not illegal, but it certainly is borderline unethical to treat your husband.
“I’m happy to hear that. Why don’t I go and see if your family is out in the waiting room?”you hum, needing to stay inconspicuous. Of course, those close to you know who your husband is, but since you don’t share his last name it isn’t obvious.
“One kiss before you leave,” George pouts and you hesitate. “Please, I was just in a crash and your kisses make me feel better,” he pouts. You playfully roll your eyes and lean in, giving him a quick kiss.
“I love you, I’ll be right back,” you reassure him. You find his family and Toto waiting outside in the waiting room.
“Family of Mr. Russell,” you say, calling them to you.
“Y/n, dear, did you do his surgery?” George’s mom asks, a little hopeful.
“I did, I was the only one here and on call. Thankfully nothing too major, he can probably get back into a car in a month if we rehab him correctly. Want to see him?” you ask, knowing the answer. You lead them to his room, but stop Toto before he walks in.
“Y/n-“ Toto starts but you don’t hesitate to cut him off.
“You got very lucky that the broken wrist was the worst of it. Keeping him out on slicks? Are you stupid, a win is not worth more than a life,” you fume.
“I know, I gave his engineers and strategists a talking to. I just wanted to check in on him, but knowing he is in your care is all I needed. I check in tomorrow then,” Toto stays calm, knowing you had to since George was brought in and you needed to yell at someone.
“I, um, thank you. He should only be here another day for observation. I’ll keep you updated,” you recompose yourself and watch as Toto leaves.
“She’s just the best doctor ever. So pretty too, and smart, and really good at surgery,” you overhear George tell his parents, he likely just got another dose of pain meds.
“Thank you, Georgie. You are a pretty good patient,” you smile from the doorway.
“Can you believe that doctor loves me? And she married me?” George asks his mom who laughs.
“You chose a wonderful wife. Why don’t you let her get back to work?” his mom asks, catching your amused gaze.
“Yes, I have another surgery scheduled. I will check on you in a few hours,” you walk over to your husband, giving him a quick kiss.
“I love you so much, I want to have babies with you,” George blurts, causing your face to flame bright red.
“Okay, let’s talk about that later,” you awkwardly say, stepping out of the room.
You are quick to return after your scheduled surgery. You know the nurses rotations and know that they won’t check in for another hour.
“There’s my beautiful wife,” George grins as you walk in. “You look so sexy post-surgery,” he eyes you up.
“Really? I don’t feel like it,” you slide onto the bed beside him, careful to avoid hurting him. You relax in silence for a minute before you address the feeling eating at the pit of your stomach. “Please try not to crash again. I know it’s unavoidable, but the feeling I got when I saw your name and didn’t know how serious the crash was. It… I don’t think I can describe the panic,” you take a deep breath, closing your eyes and focusing on the sound of his heartbeat under you. The cool hospital air is a stark contrast to his warmth.
“I’m sorry, it’s the one part of racing I hate too,” George is unsure how to respond. He looks at the blank hospital wall, as if it’ll give him the answer. “I’ll always come home to you, and I have a badass surgeon to take care of me,” he laughs a little, trying to lighten the mood.
“I can only do so much, like brain surgery? You are on your own,” you grin, happy to let the vibe change.
“You could do it, you can do anything,” George says, he always gets gushy when he’s tired.
“Okay, baby, you should get some sleep. I’ll go home and get you clothes. I will be back tomorrow morning to check on you,” you yawn, also needing sleep. George knows you can’t stay in the room too long, and he wouldn’t want you to stay up in an uncomfortable chair.
“I love you. Drive safe,” he mumbles, tiredness washing over him in waves. You fix his sheets and make sure he is okay before kissing him goodnight and leaving. It feels weird, to go home and not have him there. You burn the rest of your anxious energy by reaching out to some good physical therapists that you know to help with George’s recovery.
Under your watchful eye, he makes a recovery similar to Lance’s, even with you fussing the first few races post-injury. You framed one of his x-rays. George had to listen to you talk about how beautiful it was, you claimed it to be your best work. It allows for a good story when having friends over, and it reminds George to not let it happen again.
#f1 imagines#f1 x reader#f1 imagine#george russell#george russell imagines#george russell x reader#george russell imagine
437 notes
·
View notes
Text
OP Men Dating a "Girly Girl"
A/N: sorry this took so long and I haven't posted anything original in a minute my life is mess and I'm so very tired jfc...I know this isn't more than my usual group but I was just gonna stop at Luffy and then decided to add Ace and Sabo as a thank you because writing these and putting them on Tumblr has been really good for me, so thank you for always being here to indulge me 🥲 ❤️
Sanji, Zoro, Law, Luffy, Ace, Sabo
Sanji
Let's be honest, girly-girls drive Sanji craaaazzzzyy (not that all women don't, but he's definitely more partial to the feminine ones) Your make-up, pretty skirts and dresses, jewelry, and manicure, he can't help fawn over you constantly 😍Although you do it because you enjoy it, it's nice that your efforts are so appreciated!!
He spoils you soooo baaaddd!! He literally can't help himself when he sees something pretty or cute that reminds him of you, he has to get it for you. You're drowning in squishmallows at this point.
A river of blood shoots from him every time you show off a new outfit. You're going to kill him and he'll thank you for it.
Dressing up in nice outfits together, especially on date night, is a shared activity that you love to do together. Y'all are living your best happily ever after lives.
Ya'll definitely have scheduled self-care nights. You put on some slow music, open a bottle of wine, draw a bubble bath, all that.
He's utterly useless when it comes to helping you pick your outfits or makeup if you're stuck because he loves you in everything, it's too hard for him to pick. You're his perfect, beautiful Y/N-swaaaaan 😍💖💖✨
He does love to see you in pink or red though so he might default to those colors
Don't try to test your makeup on him lol, you're going to re-awaken the gender identity crisis...I mean Kamabakka trauma
Listen...I'm not saying Sanji has a mommy kink...I'm not even at Whole Cake Island so idk wtf is going on there. All I'm saying is if you give this man a bath, wrap him in a towel to dry him off, and rub him down with luxurious lotions and oils, you might awaken something...that's all...👀
ZORO
He has no clue wtf you're doing. If it weren't for the fact that there's no proof that witches exist in this world, he'd think you are one
He looks at your vanity full of serums, creams, scrubs, lotions, etc, not to mention the makeup and he's like "??????" Just completely baffled
But what do you expect? This man would use that five-in-one Irish Spring soap if he could.
Just because he doesn't understand it doesn't mean he doesn't appreciate and admire the fact that you have extensive knowledge in something he can't even comprehend
He knows you like nice shiny things, and again, while he doesn't get it, he does think it's really, really cute when you go starry-eyed over a necklace or an outfit in a store.
In the same vein, he knows how much you love cute things and animals. He has absolutely found a cute animal in the jungle, picked it up, and brought it to you just to show you because he knew you'd love it.
Sometimes in his own gruff way he'll agree with you that it's pretty cute. Thank you for helping this manly man admit things are cute and that's okay.
Other times, he's the one making sure you don't get distracted because it's so cute
Unfortunately and fortunately, you're pretty to him no matter what you do to yourself so it's all kind of a moot point to him.
You can try to ask him about which 'x' to wear, sometimes it's helpful because he'll throw out a really practical answer and then other times he's like "How 'bout you just go naked" 😏.
He'll wear a face mask with you like...twice a year. And he's going to bitch and moan about it but he does it because he loves you. The entire process is like trying to give a cat a bath "WHY IS IT SO COLD? THIS STAYS ON MY FACE FOR HOW LONG???"
Exfoliate this man at your own risk...I'm dead serious that water is going to be brown
LAW
I need you to know right now this man will let you paint his nails!!! I mean, not like gel or acrylics or anything, but he'll let you paint them any color as long as it's a dark shade of that color. You once designed Bepo on his middle fingers. He did in fact flip people off a lot more often when he had them.
Let's you wear a pastel boiler suit because you he loves you and wants to see you happy
Much like Zoro, he's got no clue what you're doing. He'll stand back and watch you while making the exact same face as the gif above.
He thinks he's being stealthy peaking around a corner to watch your morning or night routine, but you quickly catch on. Please please pleeaaassee ask him if he has any questions because he does. He's just really curious why you're doing what you're doing and what it does. It's basically skin medicine and he's really fascinated.
Knowing that you like shiny things makes his life admittedly a little easier, it's not that he doesn't think of what to gift you, he puts A LOT of thought into what he gives you, but knowing that earrings, necklaces, and bracelets always make you happy is great just in case of analysis paralysis or he forgets. Sorry.
Also you wearing the jewelry he gets you does something to him, especially a necklace he can pull on a little, mmhhm you're making this man struggle with impure thoughts.
You both love cute things, it's something y'all connect on. It's really good that you help him access that very neglected inner child of his and encourage him to coo and fawn over adorable animals with zero reservation.
He'll do skincare with you too when he's not super busy. He can admit it's kind of nice to sit in bed with a book, glass of wine, and a face mask and just bask for a minute
He acts like he hates when you rub serums across his face and use a derma roller on him but he loves it
Law doesn't really pay attention to your clothes, but when you really go all out he breaks out in a sweat and he can't keep his eyes off you.
LUFFY
I'm not saying he thinks it's stupid, it just...why have an hours long care routine when you could be going on adventure with him??? 😭😭😭
He will help you pick out your makeup but don't expect it to look good. You're gonna end up with neon orange eyeshadow and green lipstick. Like literally every "My Boyfriend Does My Makeup" youtube video.
Plays around with your stuff but that's because he has no idea what all these strange contraptions are. The moment you try to explain his eyes glaze over and next thing you know he's whisking you away to go do something more fun.
He likes the shiny bright stuff (highlighter), makeup probably is the only part he even remotely engages in because it's
Explain how contour works to this man and watch him lose his fucking mind, he thinks you're a shape shifter now (honestly this applies to all of them except Law and maybe Sanji)
He never notices what you wear, Nami is gonna have smack him on the back of the head to get him to realize you put on something fancy
Luffy points out everything, it just so happens that things he points out sometime happen to be cute animals
Hides in all the stuffed animals and squishmallows in your room to surprise attack hug you
*throws mud at you* "Is this the kind of mud you like, Y/N??" He really means well though.
You know those hair masks with all natural ingredients like honey and banana? Yeah, he's gonna start sucking on your hair like spaghetti...I'm so sorry.
He'll bathe with you but that's because he wants to be close to you, it's definitely not about being pampered or relaxing.
Try to put a face mask on him or something else and it'll just become a game of tag around the Sunny. You can't catch him and he's having a great time outrunning and outwitting you.
He knows this is all important to you so even though he doesn't get it he'd never make fun of you for it and the moment someone calls you "extra," he's kicking their ass.
ACE
Maybe all the glam is a little silly to him but that just makes you extra cute!
He will also absolutely let you paint his nails. Hell, he'll let you do a full beat on him just for fun and he'll wear it for the whole day because he's so unserious lol
...As long as he gets to do your makeup after...Much like Luffy you're gonna be covered in neon colors that don't even remotely match, but you guys have a great time lol
Admittedly likes to be pampered by you when he gets back from a long mission.
Please take a bubble bath with this man, it's not like the water is ever going to get cold!
I'm pretty sure you'd legitimately lead to Ace taking better care of himself. Got this man out here talking about his cuticles and shit lol
Honestly, it's really good for him because self care leads to self love and Ace needs a lot of help with that.
He tells Pops about all the stuff you do 1.) because he loves you and 2.) he hopes some of it will help Whitebeard heal a little, god bless him 😢
All of your hardwork doesn't go unnoticed, he legitimately gets kind of misty eyed when you really dress up because he's so so so lucky. He swears he doesn't deserve you.
He always brings back some kind of gift even whether it's a cute plushie or something exotic to wear from all of his long travels
I need to stress how much this means to him, everyone of these things is like a little proposal because he already knows you're it. Every little gift is leading up to a ring from this man.
He's also just genuinely impressed by the skill it takes to do your makeup so well, especially after he tries doing it on you
Much like his little brother unfortunately, he does play with all the little contraptions in your vanity, especially in the beginning because have you seen an eyelash curler? He's so confused lol
SABO
Sabo and Ace truly are his brothers because he really don't get all the effort lol
Admittedly, a lot of that is because he thinks you're so hot already what's the point???
Once he gets this is just how you are he's less confused, he's probably the most normal out everyone. He lets you do your thing, although he's really curious how you managed to always look amazing while being in the fucking revolutionary army!!?? Where are you getting the time???
If someone were to intrude on y'all on a free afternoon you're both in fluffy robes with face masks on and Sabo loves to pretend to act like a bitch when he's in selfcare mode with you lol
"Are you seriously bothering us right now, ugh! I can't even right now!!" And then you both break out in laughter
He really thinks you should teach others how to contour and do makeup because it has great applications for disguises and infiltration.
And brags about your skills to everyone
Wonders how many of your makeup supplies could actively be used as a weapon *eye roll* jfc Sabo
There's a part of you that secretly worries all your boujieness will remind him of his blood relatives, but he assures you that it doesn't because you have a good heart and he never doubts that
Besides, being a little extra with him helps him associate those things he used to associate with his blood relatives with you instead so it's even better
He spoils you so bad, but with a Sabo-flair, ie. stealing from shitty people and bringing it back to you because you're oh so more deserving of nice things let's be honest
He gets jealous of the cute animals that you squeal over hehehe, please hug him when he starts pouting
He'll always wear a little pink just for you ❤️
#one piece#one piece x reader#one piece x reader headcanon#luffy x reader#law x reader#sanji x reader#zoro x reader#ace x reader#sabo x reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
ASTRO SEXOLOGY NOTES🔞 - NATAL CHART
Men with Mars square Uranus will 9/10 times have tendencies to be violent in bed, and not just a little slap but a whole ass beating. They use sex to make their frustrations "disappear", while taking it out on the other person⛓🩸. "Problems with controlling themselves". They usually also have a crooked dick - random yeah. No judgement from here, just saying.
Women with Lilith asteroid - 1181 conjunct their Part of Fortune can show sexual trauma, that they can use to empower other women. Supporting other women/people who have been through some of the same things. They can gain "success - whatever u define it as" on their trauma - speaking out 2 the world about it, and making a difference🌍🌞❤️🩹.
Men with Mars/Dick asteroid - 17458 conjunct/trine/quintile their Jupiter = big dick - sometimes2big/could be a grower but mostly a shower. Men with Mars/Dick asteroid - 17458 semi-square/square/quincunx Jupiter = could have a smaller dick, not saying it isn't all that, just pointing it out❤️.
Women with Venus/Klett asteroid - 2199 conjunct/trine/quintile Neptune = "U have a beautiful 😻" is something women with this aspect could hear a lot, "otherworldly pussy". People fantasise about it a lot, either before they get a taste, or after. Women with Venus/Klett asteroid - 2199 conjunct/trine/quintile Jupiter = larger 😻 but it fits her🫶🏼. They can also squirt/cum a lot more than the average women🌊.
Men with Mars conjunct Sado asteroid - 118230 = loves being sadistic 2wards their sexual partners, while also craving a sexual partner who's being sadistic 2wards them. They want2 humiliate, & be humiliated𓀏. They take GREAT pleasure in seeing you in pain/being in pain. Squash their balls, they'll love that shit. It may take them some time before they "fully open up" about it, but once they do = point of no return🕯.
I've seen people say that women with Venus/Mars in Pisces = FOOT FETISH?! like wassup with that? I haven't met a single one yet, who’s into that. My Venus is in pisces2, and if I see someone’s feet???? = shoot me💀🔫. Seriously tho. Keep those feet outta my face, & we’re good😍.
Women with Mars/8th house in Scorpio wants their sexual partners to worship them, be obsessed, give up their soul to forge the closeness they need, sexually. They can't get "close enough", they want 2 own. Not ever share. They need loyalty4a long lasting sexual relationship. They usually won't settle on this, unless they've been "tricked"/feeling attached already⛓. In the long run = won't settle.
Men with Mars/8th house in Cancer wants their sexual partners2 look&act like alluring, sweet, innocent angels on earth💋. They want all their sexual needs2 be taken care of by their partners, be "mothered" kinda. Mommy issues can also be a big thing here! They subconsciously seek out sexual/romantic partners, that reminds them of their mother🧐. They want2 be romanced usually, before being sexual with somebody. "Need 2 have some type of feelings 2 be sexual".
Men with Venus conjunct/trine/quintile Dick asteroid - 17458/Mars can have an easy time with getting women pregnant, like their semen is top notch🤰🏼.
Men with Venus semi-square/square/quincunx Dick asteroid - 17458/Mars can have a harder time with it. They could need a little help, before they'll get someone pregnant💜.
Women with Black Moon Lilith conjunct their POF can have lots of different sexual partners/experiences throughout their lives💋. They can gain "success - whatever u define it as" by speaking out2the world about these experiences/being a big supporter of women having equal rights. - Example - speaking up about women being able to sleep with how many they want2, without being judged by men4it. "They do it, so why can't we?". u tell em👏.
Mars conjunct/trine/quintile Saturn can 100% be into bondage, with their sexual partners. Or into things that "restrains them"/or them doing the restraining⛓. Likes to dominate, and show who's in charge😮💨 - unless some serious shit is going on in their chart. Won't give up their "sexual power" 2 anyone, unless they deem them seriously worthy. Control is a big thing here. Wants 2 control, but also wants2be played with sometimes👅.
Mercury conjunct/trine/quintile Mars is usually big on oral👄. They like it, &have no problem with using their skills to pleasure their partner👅. Also big on dirty talk! They want2hear praises about how good they are, how they make the other person feel, if they're touching the right place, &in the right way📢. Be vocal, they'll adore u for it❗️
Women with Venus/Klett asteroid - 2199 conjunct/trine/quintile Fama asteroid - 408 = their 😻 gets talked about a lot/“known” 4 their 😼/or they themselves could be the ones talking about it 2other people🤔.
Men with Mars/Dick asteroid - 17458 conjunct/trine/quintile Fama asteroid - 408 = same as above, just vice versa love❤️.
THANKS4READING!! I appreciate you, always💜.
#astro community#astro notes#astrology#astro observations#asteroids#astrology notes#birth chart#venus#black moon lilith#mars astrology#8th house
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
(Re-Vamp) His Precious Doll. - Leon S Kennedy.
!TAGS!: NSFW Content, Porn with Plot, Yandere!Leon, !DARK CONTENT!, Dead Dove Do Not Eat, Stalking, Breaking & Entering, Past Trauma, Slight Somnophilia, Obsessive/Possessive Behavior, Angst, Panty Stealing, Surveillance, Blood, 3rd Person’s POV, Mental Instability, Drama, Gaslighting, Manipulation, Eating out, !WRAP IT, BEFORE YOU TAP IT! (Don’t be like Leon and y/n), Bareback sex, Riding, Creampie, Leon is a simp, !UNEDITED!
Pairing: Ghostface!Leon + Best!Friend!Fem!Reader
Rating: Mature
Summary: "Oh....Y/n, Y/n, Y/n; You Are In Terrible Danger." You where the object of his affections and he would do anything to have you even if it meant kidnapping you and taking you always from the ones you loved because he wanted to keep you safe.
Word Count: 12k
Ghosty's Notes: Hello my lovelies, I know I promised part.2 to Ghostface!Leon almost over a year ago and never got around to it. (*hangs head in shame*) but fear not as I have come back not only with a new Ghostface!Leon one-shot, but I have written both part.1 & part.2 and even added a part epilogues and updated the story in this post. This now has a story and full smut scenes, thank you so much to the people that have waited this long, I am so sorry it took this long to finally get around to it, so please enjoy this updated new & improved version of His precious Doll face with a new title.
Another Note: This was written with either RE2R!Leon or RE4R!Leon or InfiniteDarkness!Leon in mind.
----------
Thank you for all the support, it means alot❤️
-Ghosty :] ❤️🦝
----------
Part One: The Wolf In Sheep Clothing.
In the small town of Raccoon city people were getting ready for the Halloween celebration, you loved the spooky season, the cold weather as it gave you an excuse to stay inside all day wrapped up in blankets and watching movies. Tonight, there was Halloween parties going on all around your university, people getting dressed up in funny costumes, some girls going dressing up as bunnies in hopes to get with somebody that is good in bed for the night while boys went as superhero’s to show off their abs and trying to find themselves a girl for the night. you weren’t really into the partying side of Halloween night, or dealing with the hangover afterwards but you did enjoy giving candy to trick or treaters when you used to stay at your mom’s house.
But even with all of the festivities going on there was a small feeling of unease in the town that not even the celebration of the spooky season could hide, recently there has been a string of murders and missing people on campus and as much as people want to pretend it never happened, there is this constant feeling of needing to look behind you and not to travel alone at night, the only evidence the police have found at one of the crime scenes was a Ghostface mask, they don’t know if it from the actual murder for just a Halloween prop but the police are not taking my chances.
Your father was the chief of police at the Raccoon city police department, he was doing everything he could to try and get the person responsible for these crimes and put them behind bars but also to protect the people of this city, you saw how hard your dad worked and sometimes you wished he could take a break ad you could hang out like you used to when you where younger, but you knew that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon so they is why you always savoured the moments you did get with him.
Shaking your head you decided tonight you would be having a self-care night maybe paint your nails, do a face mask and watch buffy the vampire slayer since you found it on Netflix and you had stolen the password to Leon’s account, while you were getting everything set up you where scrolling thought your phone and a news article caught your eye.
It was about the recent body that was found in the lake near the bridge that was located just on the outskirts of town, it seemed the killer striked again and it was another guy you had seen around your university, you think you one or two classes with him and only talked to him a couple of times he seemed like a nice guy from what you could remember.
The article was calling out the police authorities saying they could be doing more, that every missing person, or body found was their fault since they haven’t caught the killer yet, but you couldn’t help but roll your eyes.
“It’s not like catching a killer is easy.” You mumble under your breath as you exit the article and locked your phone screen with a sigh. you knew your father was trying his best, both him and his department but how do you find somebody that seems to vanish into thin air, plus tonight will not be helping since the killer could be dressed up and in public and nobody would ever know, like a wolf in sheep’s clothing.
After a couple of minutes your phone buzzed, grabbing it you unlocked your screen and saw the text message was from your group chat with your friends Chris, Claire, Jill, Carlos, Luis, Ada and Leon. It was a group picture of them at the boys frat house party, they were all dressed up as various Halloween icons.
Leon was Ghostface, It was a tradition that you both dressed up as Ghostface, Chris was Michael Myers, Luis was Dracula, Carlos was a werewolf, The girls were pressed as the powerpuff girls, Jill was Blossom, Ada was buttercup and Claire was bubbles, they each looked adorable in their costumes.
Luis: You should have joined us; we miss you señorita.
Chris: Boo, you suck for not coming, Leon’s been pouting all night.
Leon: No, I haven’t.
Carlos: yes you have.
Claire: I agree with Carlos.
Jill: Me too.
Ada: I agree too.
Leon: Great now you guys are ganging up on me.*Leon has left the chat.*
Y/N: You guys need to stop bullying Leon.
Chris: Why it’s fun.
Y/n: Chris.
Chris: Fine.
Y/n: I’ll come to the next party.
Chris: You better, or I am dragging you out of your apartment over my shoulder.
Luis: You can’t threaten her like that.
Carlos: I would love to see that.
Y/n: Bring it on big boy.
With a small shake of your head, you laughed softly to yourself, this friend group was chaotic but you loved it all the same, you knew Chris wasn’t lying when he said he would come and drag you out of your apartment, he had done it once back in your first year of University.
You remember whining saying you wanted to stay in bed but Chris picked you up like a sack of potatoes and tossed you over his shoulder, then walked out of your dorm, but now you just accept your fate when you know he is coming over. When you clicked out of your group chat messages you saw you had a message from Leon.
Leon: I do wish you had come tonight, makes these parties more bearable.
Y/n: Sorry I wasn’t feeling it tonight, but I promise I’ll come to the next one, protect you from Chris’s teasing.
Leon: That would be much appreciated.
You and Leon had been best friend since you were in diapers, you basically grew up together, having been next door neighbors and your parents being best friends, you and Leon were always at each other’s houses, playing imaginary and make believe games, having sleepovers where you would stay up late watching movies and eat so much junk food your stomach’s would hurt, you went to the same schools and even got accepted into the same universities.
Leon was your bestest friend and your parent’s always used to joke that you and Leon would get married someday, you even had a little ‘wedding’ in your backyard with all of your stuffed toys as guests, your wedding ring was a strawberry flavoured ring pop while Leon’s was grape, you even still had the plastic bottom in your jewelry box.
But when Leon was 21 and you were 19 tragedy struck when Leon’s parents were killed in an car accident, there car was ran off a bridge into a lake, his mother died on blunt force trauma to the head, his father drowned trying to save his wife, you remembered the police officers coming to Leon’s apartment.
You were having your weekly movie night with the friend group, once they had told him the news Leon asked everybody to leave, but just as you were about to leave, Leon grabbed your wrist and pleaded for you not to leave him alone, that night was spend with Leon clinging to you and crying, he told you what the officers told him and your heart broke for him, you cried with him.
You promised him you would never leave him ever, and that you would always be there for him as you held him tightly against you, what you didn’t realise at the time was this would be the start of Leon’s every unhealthy obsession with you that you didn’t even know about.
Back in the present, you looked at the time and saw it was almost 12am, the streets were now quiet expect for the few occasional drunk collage student, you grabbed your TV remote and flicked off the TV causing it to now be completely dark in your living room, you stood up and wrapped your blanket around you as it was a cold night.
“Come on Oero its time for bed.” You say to your cat as it was stretching on the couch where you just were, she was snuggled up to your side purring softly, but she gives a soft meow and hopes off the couch following you up to your room upstairs.
As you push open your bedroom door you notice Oreo was looking behind her and down the stairs, almost as if she saw something or someone you didn’t. “come on cuddle butt its time for bed.” You say picking her up and giving her a cuddle and kisses all over her furry face.
She gave you a soft hiss, but she don’t try and move away from your affections and she was even purring against you, giving her head a final kiss you got into bed and she made her way to her spot on your bed, which was curling up right next to your chest, her little furry head resting on your neck, she liked being close even in her sleep.
“Nighty night Oreo.” You say as you flick off your bedside table lamp and nuzzle in your pillow getting comfortable, Oero gave you a oft meow back and moved until she got comfortable and soon fell asleep purring softly, and you two soon fell asleep completely unaware that Oero’s behavior before was a warning that somebody was in fact in your house and watching you sleep.
3rd person’s POV
Pushing open the door to your bedroom Leon creeped in quietly, his boots carefully stepping around your room as he carefully made his way to your bed, when he saw your figure sleeping peacefully his heart rate picked up causing him to start breathing heavily as his eyes roamed your figure like a starving animal looking at its next prey, carefully Leon reached behind his head and pulled off the cheap store brought mask, revealing his messy blonde hair that was slightly sticking to his forehead from sweat and blood, but not his blood but the blood of the man that had asked you out on a coffee date a couple weeks ago.
He didn’t even bother to clean up, he was lucky he was wearing mostly all black and being covered in blood doesn’t look suspicious this time of year, it was almost like the perfect cover. Carefully and quietly, he placed his bloody Ghostface mask on your bedside table and kneeled down beside your bed, a lovesick look on his face.
To Leon you were his whole entire world, his life started and ends with you, everything he did, every person he hurt or killed was to keep you safe, because when you love somebody you never want them to get hurt ever. He wanted to protect you from the cruelty of this world, he didn’t care if he had to get his hands dirty, or who’s blood he had to spill, if you kept that sweet, innocent and bright smile, he would let the world burn down just for you if you asked him too.
Taking off one of his bloody glove he gently ran his finger over the soft skin of your flesh, causing you to scrunch up at the sudden feeling, but you didn’t wake only making a soft noise that made Leon’s heart skip a beat in his chest, you were always so cute when you were sleeping, so blissfully and naively unaware of the danger you were in, Leon knew you trusted him completely and so blindly, he couldn’t help but feel it was foolish of you to be so trusting of him, especially after all the things he had done.
But that didn’t stop him from wanting you to be a part of him, for now and forever you were his wife after all in his eyes, that plastic ring pop bottom was his most prized possession and he planned on giving you a real ring and for you to take his last name as he wanted you to feel the same way he does about you, he wanted you to be equally obessed with him as he is with you, but he knows it will take time, he is a patient man especially when it is for his sweet doll.
Leon’s breath caught in his throat when he saw you stirring, you had turned over onto your stomach your cat Oreo was still snuggled up to you sleeping, when his eyes drifted back to you he saw your blanket had fallen off slightly giving him a sneak peek at your ass and the black lace panties there decorated them.
He knew that set all too well, he had brought them for you for your birthday a couple months ago because he saw you looking at them, he couldn’t help but imagine you wearing them just for him, giving him a little show and maybe even getting to touch you with them on, just the thought of being able to touch you was making him hard.
Letting out a heavy breath through his noise, Leon was frozen under you settled back into bed, once you had settled Leon had to resist the urge to kiss the small patch of skin near your hips that was peeking out from under your blanket because your oversized short had ridden up slightly. When he breathed in your sweet sent of vanilla and florals his eyes almost rolled to the back of his head as heat and desire ran through his body, you were always smelt so sweet, it was why he stole pieces of your clothing to take back to his apartment and bury his face in it, he stole things ranging from t-shirts and hoodies to your panties and when they didn’t smell like you anymore he would sneak them back into your apartment without you knowing and take something else.
He knew he was sick and perverted, but he couldn’t stop, he needed you like a normal person needs oxygen and if he couldn’t have you then nobody else would, you were his and have been since the day you appeared in his life like an angel, you were his and he was yours and he had to protect you even if it mean he put camera’s in your house without your permission, when you were visiting your parents, he always had to keep his eye on you like the tracker that was in the bracelet he had given you last year.
His blue eyes traced the curves of your body under the blanket, moving closer Leon made sure his movements didn’t disturb your peaceful slumber. His face was now inches from the back of your neck, his warm breath was hitting the back of your neck causing you to stir again since you were a very light sleeper, Leon didn’t want to wake you up, but he was so desperate to touch you to feel your soft flesh under his care callous hands.
Slowly he tugged your blanket down your legs revealing your soft and round ass. Leon made sure his touch was as light as feather as trailed his hand down your body until he would to the top of your panties, he could see a small wet patch forming causing the cotton panties stick to your slick folds.
Leon could feel his mouth go dry as his gulped slightly, licking his lips like a starving predatory looking down at it’s next meal, his pupils have been blown making also the blue of his eyes disappear as his breathing starts to pick up into soft pants as he could feel his pants start to tighten. Reaching up a callous hand he ran his middle finger up your clothed centre collecting some of your slick on his fingers, a soft groan left his lips when he felt how wet you were, it made him wonder what you were dreaming about, were you dreaming about him? Dreaming of the pleasure and ecstasy he could bring you if you would only let him.
Without hesitation Leon brought his finger to his mouth and eagerly suckled his finger, as soon as your slick touched his tounge and soft and pathetic whine left his lips, you tasted like heaven and sin mixed together, he could have came right there at just taste you, he wanted more god he craved more but it was far too risky, he wanted to watch you come undone on his tongue moaning his name in ecstasy as you wither under him and tug at his head.
Thinking for a second Leon moved to the bottom of your bed and carefully hooked his fingers into the side of your panties and carefully tugged then down your legs, keeping an eye on you in case you woke up, but luckily he pulled then down your smooth legs with ease, smiling at his small victory he leaned down and placed a gentle kiss on your leg as a small thank you for your little gift.
Once your panties were off he brought them to his nose and inhaled deeply, your sweet scent filling his nose causing his eyes to roll back as a deep primal growl rumbled in his chest, you were so innocent and so clueless, knowing he needed to go soon Leon got off your bed and pulled your blanket up over your shoulder and placed a gentle kiss on your forehead.
“Goodnight my sweet doll, I’ll see you again real soon, love you.” Leon whispered before he gave your head another kiss before grabbing his Ghostface mask off your bedside table and placed it over his head, he put your black panties in his pocket for safe keeping before he carefully walked out of your bedroom, giving you once last loving glance Leon smiled underneath his mask before slipping out of your bedroom and closing the door softly behind him.
After leaving your apartment Leon headed back to his own, his heart was full after seeing you he could rest easy knowing you were happy, safe and sound. When he arrived back at the shared frat house he could see drunk and passed out people everywhere, with a tried sigh Leon walked over the limp bodies before he headed to the frat house basement.
It was where most of the alcohol was keep and it had a finger print code which only Chris or Leon could access it so nothing would ever go missing, but it was also a great place to find things in plain sight, after Leon had done some work on the room, he made it sound proof and is currently covered in tarps.
Once inside the small room Leon tugged off his Ghostface mask while walking over to his computer, hitting the space bar the computer jumped to life as Leon sat down in his desk chair, logging in Leon waited for the computer to boot up before a series of camera screen’s filled the wide screen.
All the screen’s where of different angles of your apartment such as your bedroom, bathroom, living room and kitchen, spare bedroom, this was how Leon keep you safe at all times, reaching into his pocket he pulled back out your pair of black lacy panties, Leon’s blue eyes then flickered to the screen that was showing you sleeping peacefully in your bed, a happy smile on your face.
“Soon doll, you will be all mine, and I will be all yours for now and forever until death do us part.” Leon says with a crazed lovesick smile, there were even small hearts in his eyes before he buried his face in your panties and inhaled deeply again, this time now muffling his groans as your sweet scent filled up all his senses.
*The Following Morning.*
Y/n’s POV
You woke up the following morning well rested and refreshed for the first time in a long time, Oero had woken you up with soft meows for food, you gave her furry head a soft kiss before you stretched your arms over your head, causing you to make a soft whining noise as your back and shoulders popped back into place, running your fingers through your hair to move it out of your face a thought sudden occurred to you.
Reaching under your blanket you noised your panties were gone and you were sure you went to bed with them on. “odd, I must of kicked them off when I was asleep.” You thought before getting out of bed and doing your morning routine, but something in the back of your head was telling you something was wrong.
But you pushed that thought to the back of your head, today you decided since you had no classes and no work you where just going to laze around home, play with Oero for a bit maybe go out and get some lunch with the girls if they weren’t too hungover but you didn’t know yet, it was rare when you had free whole days like this so you were going to savour every moment of today.
After showering and putting some comfortable clothing on, you went to feed Oero and give her a morning cuddle before grabbing your phone and looking at the group chat, there were heaps of pictures from the party some of them doing shots, other pictures of the girls dancing and even some of Leon pouting which made you laugh, he had gone all out this year with his Ghostface Halloween costume even having fake blood on his mask and knife.
But even the knife looked real but you knew it was a prop it was the one he used every year. You hearted most of the pictures before your phone started to ring, it was your father you answered immediately wondering what he could need this early in the morning.
“Hey dad what’s up.” You say as you flopped onto the couch in your living room, you hoped this was a happy call, but you knew him calling you during his work hours wasn’t a good sign, it was either something really important or he needed your help with something. . “Hi honey, are you free this morning?” he asked, something was off with his tone, it sounded more formal almost like he was using his police chief voice. “Yeah I am free this morning, is something wrong?” you asked him suddenly becoming uneasy as a wave of anxiety rushed over you on why your dad was now calling you.
“Could you please come to the station, I need to ask you a few question.” Your dad said and you nodded your head. “yeah I’ll be there in 20.” You say to him, after saying goodbye and went and got dressed in some comfortable clothing before you grabbed your bag and gave Oero a goodbye kiss and headed out of your dorm and headed to the police station that was in town.
There was a knot forming in your stomach, what could your father possibly be needed to ask you that he couldn’t do over the phone, the feeling made you feel uneasy and anxious as you got on the public bus and headed into town.
Once the Raccoon city police station, the friendly and polite receptionist gave you a warm greeting and asked you how your morning was going, you said it was going okay and then asked her about her morning to be polite, she said her morning had been slow but her husband had brought her in coffee and breakfast before going into work which you thought was really sweet, after your small chat she told you go wait in the waiting room and that your father would be with you soon, you have her a thank you and headed to the waiting room for your father to come and get you, luckily you only needed to wait a couple of minutes before you saw the familiar dark greying hair of your father, he gave you a small smile as he came over and pulled you into a hug. “Dad what’s going on?” you asked him as your head rested on his shoulder.
“Not here kiddo.” Your father says before he guiding you a small but more private room, it was a small interview room with a two-way mirror and camera to record everything and a table and set of chairs in the middle of the room, there was even a hook in the table that would hold a person in handcuffs to the table, you could also see a file on the table, now your anxiety was through the roof, why had your father asked you to come here so early in the morning. “Dad what’s going on?” you asked him more firmly now; you wanted an answer.
“Well honey you know the case I have been working on?” your father started, and you nodded your head, it had been dubbed the Ghostface murders because of the mask they are assuming the killer wears when he kills his victims, you knew your father was following every lead that he could, but even in a small town leads can dry up or go cold very quickly or lead to nowhere.
You knew it was weighing a lot on your father because all he wanted to do was bring closure to the families and all those involved, to make everybody in this town feel safe again. “yeah but what has this got to do with me.” You asked him not a little confused, why he is asking you this question, does he think you have something to do with the murders?.
“Well, when I was following some leads, I started to notice a common theme.” He started before opening the folder and showed you a range of pictures, they where of you talking to each of the victims, some of you walking to class together, or hanging out or even at parties. “you think I did it?” you asked your father shocked that he would ever think such a thing, but he quickly shock his head. “no honey but I can’t ignore the facts that you are a common theme, that you seem to be connected to each victim.” You father says trying to ease your worries, but it only made them worse.
“I wouldn’t hurt anybody.” You say to your father, and he nods his head and places his hand on yours giving it a small squeeze. “I know Hun and I believe you, but until I figure out who is behind all of this and have them behind bars I don’t want you to be alone.” Your father says causing you to look at him. “What are proposing.” You asked him, you really didn’t want a 24-hour bodyguard it would get on your nerve and would make you feel like you are being watched.
“Maybe you could get a friend to stay over, what about one of the girls or maybe Leon? I just don’t want you staying in that dorm alone with that nutjob loose.” Your father said as he looked at you concerned. You didn’t want him to worry, and you knew either one of the girls or Leon would be okay to come and stay, you just hoped this wouldn’t be a permanent thing.
“I’ll talk to either one of the girls or Leon today.” You says trying to ease his stress, he gave you a smile before pulling you into a hug. “I just don’t want anything to happen to you sweetheart, I couldn’t live with myself if you ever got hurt.” Your father mumbles as he gave you a soft squeeze around your shoulders, you nodded your head and hugged him back, you knew if your father was the police chief then you would be safe no matter what and that put you at ease a little bit.
After spending the morning with your father and answering his questions as honestly as possible and him giving you a few lessons on self-defense and giving you your own pepper spray and showing you how to use it, you had texted Leon if he could come and pick you up, you didn’t feel like going on the bus after a very emotional packed morning, as you waited outside you heard the familiar rumble of Leon’s car before he turned around the corner and came up to the curb.
“Morning princess.” Leon says with a usual cheeky smile, you muster up a weak smile as you got into the front seat and did your seatbelt up. “Morning Lee.” You say as you relaxed back into the seat, it was comfortable and there was a soft melody of music playing in the car.
“You okay, you sound down?” Leon asked as he pulled out onto the road, you nodded your head as you closed your eyes, even though you were at the police station for a few hours you felt drained. “Yeah just a busy morning.” You tell him as you gave him a small smile, but you knew Leon wasn’t going to believe you.
“How about we go away to my parents lake cabin for the weekend?” Leon suggests knowing it would cheer you up, maybe getting out of town for the weekend would be a good idea you loved going to his parents cabin, you both used to go there a lot as children, you always dreamed of living there and you could use the distraction.
“Okay I’ll drop you off at home so you can pack, and I’ll came back over in a few hours.” Leon says and you nodded your head, you would have to pack everything you would need such as clothing chargers, laptop for classes and makeup and medication as well as get Oero’s traveling crate, because you knew you couldn’t leave her home alone for a weekend and plus you knew Leon liked having her around and wouldn’t mind if she came on the trip. You were excited for this little weekend getaway, but what you didn’t know was you wouldn’t be leaving this weekend getaway….
----------
Part Two: A Mouse Caught In The Monsters Trap.
When you arrived at the Kennedy lake house you felt a wave of nostalgia wash over you, the cabin looked to be in perfect shape, it was two stories and had a balcony that was in front of the master bedroom, there was a doc above the water, on the deck was a hot pool and a BBQ, the memories you had here warmed your heart you almost felt as if you were in your own little paradise.
“its just like a remember.” You said as you closed your car door, Leon had gotten out as well and walked over to you. “I come here every couple of weeks and clean up and maintain the property.” Leon spoke as he looked down at you.
“you did a great job.” You say causing him to smile and even the tips of his ears to go slightly red. “How about you go looking around while I get the bags inside.” Leon suggested and before you could argue and say you wanted to help him, he had shooed you away to go and explore your only little piece of paradise, to which you just playfully rolled your eyes and left to start on a little adventure.
There were flowers blooming and ducks swimming in the lake, the sound of the wind rustling through the tree’s, you remembered playing hide and seek with Leon when you where younger around the forest that surrounded the back of the house, you had always seem to find you while you on the other hand could never find him.
His parents always used to call him your shadow because he followed you around like one, you thought maybe like a puppy, but he didn’t care what you called him, but as you grew up you found comfort in knowing Leon would always be there for you no matter what. You found a comfortable spot near the lake and sat down and just soaked in the peace and quiet, no loud cars or traffic, no daily life stresses, even the stress about the morning you had with your father started to melt away, even if you were only staying here for the weekend you really did wish you could stay here forever.
*Later That Night.*
Leon was preparing dinner in the kitchen while you where watching him from the couch, Oreo was happily sleeping on your lap as you gentle petted her. “So, what is on the menu tonight chef Kennedy.” You say with cheeky tone as you watched Leon prepare what looked a tomato sauce and some pasta, he was wearing a cute little apron and had clipped back his bangs to not let them fall in front of his face as he focusing.
“Well, I was thinking pasta and chicken tonight, since I wasn’t able to get a lot of groceries today, but I will go into town tomorrow and get some.” Leon says giving you a smile as he was tasting the sauce off a spoon then adding in some extra pepper, Leon’s mother had taught him how to cook ad he soaked that information up like a sponge, you always enjoyed Leon’s cooking. You took a sip of your wine, it was a white wine and tasted of grapes and expensive, you weren’t really a wine drinker, but this was delicious.
“Can’t wait.” You say with a grin after you swallowed your mouthful of drink, placing your glass down you carefully picked Oero up and placed her on a cushion on the couch before getting up and going over to you phone that was connected to the speaker, unlocking your phone you decided to put on some music to set a cozy vibe, you could see Leon smirking as he leaned against the counter as he waited for the sauce to simmer. You picked a soft melody.
“Dance with me.” You asked Leon as you held your hand out, he playfully rolled his eyes before taking off his apron and walking over to you. “You know I have two left feet.” He tells you as he takes your hand and gave you a little twirl. “then I’ll teach you.” You say with a little giggle as you intertwined your fingers together and gently swayed around the living room.
“see your dancing.” You smile at him as you danced around slightly to the music. “only with your help.” Leon tries to brush you off before he gave you another twirl expect this time you decided to wrap your arms around his neck, while his hands went around your waist.
“Thanks for today.” You say as you looked up at him he looked down at you gave you a small smile. “you’re welcome, I’m just happy I could make you smile again.” Leon says causing a small blush to colour your cheeks, and this caused him to grin now. “you’re such a sap.” You say with a laugh as you both were still gently swaying to the music. “Only for you doll.” He says in a cheeky tone that makes you playfully roll your eyes but there was a smile on your face as you laughed at his dumb joke.
But as you slowly stopped laughing you looked into his blue eyes, and for the first time you felt your heart racing in your chest and before you knew it you softly kissed him, but as soon as you realized what you were doing you went eyes and quickly pulled away. “I’m so sorry.” You quickly apologized for your actions you couldn’t believe you had just done that, it must be the wine making you feel bolder than you usually are. But when you looked at Leon he didn’t look angry but a little surprised.
“Don’t be sorry Y/n.” Leon say clearing his throat before his hand gently landed on your face and he carefully pulled your face back to his and reconnected your lips in a soft and sweet kiss, you could still taste the tanginess of the tomato sauce he had tasted before, you slowly and hesitantly kissed him back but as you did you felt him pull you closer, this felt different from any kiss you had experience with a guy before, maybe it was because it was your best friend, but something about this felt right.
As your eyes fluttered closed Leon picked you up with ease, your legs wrapping around his waist as he started making his way upstairs to the master bedroom. Once inside the bedroom Leon kicked the door closed and gently tossed you onto the bed, a soft giggle leave your lips as you watched him walk over to you both were breathing heavily.
“You sure this is a good idea?” he asked you as he hovered over you, his arms either side of your head you could see his muscles through his shirt and it was making you wet, you knew this was either a really good idea or a really bad idea but at this moment your brain is clouded with lust making you not thing straight.
“You sure this is a good idea?” he asked you as he hovered over you, his arms either side of your head you could see his muscles through his shirt, he reached one hand up and moved some hair out of your face making your heart flutter slightly at the gentle gesture.
“we can stop if this makes you feel uncomfortable and pretend this never happened.” Leon says softly, when you looked into his baby blue eyes you could see nothing but love and warmth, were you really going to ruin your friendship for one night of passion, “Fuck it.” You say before pulling him down to you and kissing him.
The kiss was soft and sweet at first but slowly it grew more needy and desperate, Leon had tugged off his shirt and threw it somewhere in the room, you couldn’t but help admire his body, he was fit but not overly fit, you bit your bottom lip before you leaned up and removed your own shirt and tossed it onto the ground, You could see Leon’s pupil’s get bigger when he saw more of your bare skin, it made you feel a little more confident in your appearance.
“God you are beautiful.” Leon mumbled causing a small blush to come onto your cheeks, nobody had ever called you beautiful in such an intimate moment, maybe hot, sexy or cute but never beautiful.
You where gently pressed back onto the bed as Leon started to gently kiss your neck and his hand trailed down your body, softy squeezing your hips and your thighs, you felt as if your body was on fire with the heat the was coursing through your veins, As Leon kissed down your neck he unclipped your bra and carefully tugged it off before taking one of your nipple into his mouth and started a suckle ever so slightly, this caused you to slightly buck your hips as your breath hitched, his finger softly teased your other nipple and you squeezed your thighs together as you felt yourself becoming wet. “Leon.” You softly moan his name, causing him to look up at you with an almost love drunk look and he had barley done anything, only teasing the small bud with his mouth until it hardened into peaks. “stop teasing me.” You say with an embarrassing whine, a blush colors your cheeks.
Leon nodded his head before his lips started to travel lower until they got to the top of your shorts, slowly unbutton them and took then off and placed gentle kisses down your hips and lightly nipping at the thin waistband of your panties, you tried to close your legs but Leon just softly chuckled and placed soft kisses on your thighs, down your knees and legs before he gently pulled them open and placed himself between your legs.
You couldn’t believe you were actually going to do this, you were really going to sleep with your best friend, you didn’t know if it was the alcohol or that you might actually have feelings for Leon, he was always there when you needed him no matter the time of day or night, he always protected you and made you feel safe and cared for, maybe the reason it never worked out with anybody was because you were meant to be with Leon, but your thoughts are too cut off when you feel Leon’s kissing and gently biting your inner thigh.
“Distracted Doll?” Leon asks there is a small tease in his voice, but you can also hear the warmth and affection. “Sorry.” You mumble as you looked down at him, his eyes were watching you as if he was watching your ever reaction, Leon just chuckled softly against your inner thigh as he pulled his mouth away with a soft pop, there were a few love bites and bite marks on your inner thigh.
“Can I?” Leon asks as his eyes drift down to your panties which you knew soaked by now you could feel yourself clenching around nothing. You nodded your head knowing if you spoke it would probley come out in a pant more then words.
With your consent and permission Leon eagerly pulled your panties down your smooth legs and balled them up in his hand before bringing them to his nose and inhaling deeply, his eyes almost rolling back as your scent filled his senses, you had never seen something so erotic and sensual before, and you could see him hardening in his sweatpants and you bit your lip.
Soon he tossed your panties onto the ground with the rest of your clothes and looked at your pussy with a hungry daze as he licked his lips.
“Your already so wet princess.” Leon says before he reaches out and runs a single finger down from your pubic area, circles it around your clit earning him a few moans before sliding down to your entrance and slightly dipping inside to collect some slick before he brought the finger up to his mouth and cleaned his finger and in that moment you thought he came just from the taste of you.
Soon Leon spread your thighs widely apart then ducked his head between them before dragging his tongue along your slit in a long slow lick groaning at the taste before he started to devour you like a starving man and you were his first ever meal.
“Gonna make you feel so good doll, gonna make you mine.” Leon promised as teased your clit with his tongue as his eyes looked up at you though his lashes, sweet moans were falling from your lips like a song, no man had ever made you feel this good before, you could almost feel your eyes rolling to the back of your eyes and your toes curling, you felt Leon react two fingers up and used them to spread you even more, the blush on your face was burning bright red, your hands where gripping the blanket under you, all you could focus on was the pleasure Leon was bring you at this moment, it was almost enough to make you see stars.
“Fuck Leon.” You cried out as you felt your thighs begin to tremble around his head, you knew you weren’t going to last long under his skillful tongue, he didn’t even need to use his fingers, you feel Leon grinning against your pussy at the sounds you were making and how your body as reacting to his touch, looking down you could see the look of satisfaction evident in his expression, but soon he redoubled his effort with much more enthusiasm and lust.
“Your getting close Y/n aren’t you, cum for me please.” Leon softly pleaded against your pussy, you could see his face was coated in your slick and juices, and when Leon gently nibbled on your clit that sent you over the edge and you came with a loud cry as your thighs trembled around his head. As you came down from your high you could hear Leon’s softly slurping against you before you gently pushed his head away since you were now a little sensitive.
When Leon pulled away he was grinning like a Cheshire cat as he licked his lips, you felt your cheeks heat p but Leon just gave you a small wink. “Do you want to keep going?” he asked as he ran his fingers though his sweaty blonde hair. You nodded your head and went to touch his sweatpants before he grabbed your wrists.
“tonight is about you not me, we can leave that for next time.” Leon says making you pout slightly you wanted to make him feel as good as he made you feel before, but you nod your head and wonder what he has planned next.
“do you want to top, or do you want me too?” Leon asked as he slipped his sweatpants off, you could see the wet patch on his underwear, you thought for a second. “I’ll top.” You say before moving so Leon can lay down on the bed, it had been a while since you last topped somebody, Leon gave you a smile before laying down on the bed and help guide you to his lap, soon Leon reached over to the bedside table to grab a condom, but you decided to stop him, Leon looked at you wide eyed for a few seconds.
“Are you sure?” he asked you and you nodded. “I’m on the pill and my period isn’t due until next month.” You say with a small blush, you could also see a small blush on Leon’s face as well. “Only if your sure.” He says and you nod your head before you reached down and pushed his underwear down slightly before taking out his harden cock.
It was heavy in your hand and hot, precum was oozing from the head as it twitched ever so slightly, moving your hips back you line it up with your entrance before slowly sinking down, his cock stretching you slightly causing soft and grunts to leave both of your lips.
“So, fucking tight.” Leon cursed and you tried not to clench around him, but it just felt too good, Leon’s hand came up to your hips, helping to steady you and guide your movements on his lap, his eyes were dark with lust and adoration as his eyes roamed your figure as you bounced on him. “Oh y/n.” Leon moaned your name as his eyes fluttered shut and you could feel his hands slightly tighten on your hips.
You were moaning as well heavy pants and soft whines of pleasure were leaving your lips as you rode him, you felt as if you were on cloud nine, moving forward you placed your hands on his chest to steady yourself before you started to bounce slightly harder, at this pace he was perfectly hitting your sweet spot causing your toes to curl and soft squeals of delight to leave your lips, you could feel Leon start to move his hips in time with yours and it was making your eyes almost roll to the back of your head.
“Keeping moving for me sweetheart.” Leon grunts out as your body started to tremble again, you felt as if your brain was melting and all your throughs were getting hazy, all you could focus on was the pleasure Leon was giving you and you were giving him, in this moment it felt as if you two were the only people in the world.
“Leon.” You moaned out his name, you knew you were close, you could feel the knot forming in your stomach, it was getting tighter and tighter, Leon’s eyes opened, and he looked up at you, his body was covered in a thin layer of sweat, his blonde hair was sticking to his forehead, just as your body was sweaty and you could feel your hair sticking to your body.
“Say your mine.” Leon groaned against you, his grip on your hips was almost bruising but the mix of pain and pleasure was addiction, and at the moment you didn’t think about what you were saying or the consequences it would have later on. “I-I.” you tried to say but was cut off when a moan left your lips. “say your mine and then you can cum.” Leon says as he started to thrust up into you causing squeals to leave your lips.
“I’m yours.” You cry out as your whole body was trembling. “good girl, now cum for me.” Leon groaned out and as if you had been hit with a title wave you came with a choked by as you arched your back, soon Leon’s followed with a cry of your name, and you could feel him filling you up.
As the hazy pleasure subsided you fell onto Leon with a soft thud, you both were breathing heavily and covered in sweat, but there was no doubt you were both satisfied. When the trembling finally stopped Leon turned you over and laid you on the other side of the bed, before slowly pulled out with a wet pop. Now you were more than a little sensitive. “I’ll go get a warm cloth from the bathroom to clean the mess up.” Leon says and you nod your head. “yeah that might be a good idea because my legs are like jelly.” You say causing you both to laugh as Leon got out of bed and headed to the bathroom, you watched his bare butt disappear before you relaxed into the bed. For the first time in a long time, you felt really good maybe this would be the start of something good.
*The Following Morning*
You could feel the morning sun gently warm your body as you slowly woke up from your peaceful slumber, you ran your fingers through your hair before you spotted a note on your bedside table. “Gone to get groceries and other things, I’ll be back early this afternoon, if you need anything text me. – Leon.” The note say and there was even a few x’s on the note, it was sweet.
Placing the note down you couldn’t help the smile that came onto your face as you remembered last night, nobody had ever touched you like that, it was almost as if Leon knew your body like the back of his hand.
Running your fingers though your messy hair you decided to get out of bed, and grabbed one of Leon’s shirts off the floor and slipped it on as you headed to the kitchen downstairs to feed Oreo and make your morning coffee, Oero followed closely behind you and rubbed herself on your legs as if she was saying good morning to you, quickly you got her some food and water before turning on the kettle and grabbing your phone to see what’s going on the group chat, only to see nothing.
“odd.” You thought, the group chat is always lively, and you hadn’t seen any new messages on it since yesterday, usually Chris is talking about something or Claire and Jill are sending meme’s to each other but there was nothing, suddenly that feeling of unease from yesterday washed over you again, something just isn’t right but you can’t seem to put your finger on it, and slowly you started to doubt if coming on this little vacation with Leon was such a good idea.
Later On, In the Day Leon has still yet to return to the Lakehouse, but you have been keeping yourself entertained by reading some books you found, playing with Oreo and watching some TV, it was an oddly quiet morning and midafternoon, you did check your phone every now and then to see if there was anything new in the group chat but there was nothing, you went to go and text Claire to see if something had happened but to your shock his number was gone from your phone, along with most of your contacts.
“What the hell.” You thought as you tried to find the rest of your contacts but all you could see was Leon’s number and a few other numbers. Maybe your phone was malfunctioning, but it has never done this before you had only got this phone a couple months ago, sighing softly you tossed your phone onto the couch, just wondering what the hell was going on.
When Leon finally returned back you helped him get the shopping out of the trunk of his car, he had brought a lot of food for both you and Oreo, some toys for your kitty and even some roses for you that made your heart skip a beat, but it still didn’t cover the unease you felt in the pit of your stomach. “Leon do you know anything about the contacts on my phone going missing?” you asked him as you were grabbing the last bags of shopping out of the trunk. “No idea princess.” Leon says as he takes the bags from you, but as he did something in his trunk caught your eye, it as a duffle bag, you didn’t know why but your stomach was tell you to not open it.
“maybe you should get a new phone?” Leon suggests as he closes the trunk to his car, snapping you out of your thoughts you have him an awkward laugh at his suggestion. “Maybe.” You say before you headed inside, for some reason your head was screaming at you to look in the duffle bag were as your stomach was telling you not too.
*Later that afternoon.*
While Leon was busy going for a swim in the lake, you took this opportunity to go into the trunk of his car, you were just hoping it was just full of clothing and that you where just overthinking things, carefully you opened up the car trunk and grabbed the duffle bag, it was heavy and slowly you undid the zipper, and you saw Leon’s bloody Halloween Ghostface costume mask and blade. “I’m overthinking it.” You say as you took a little at the mask, but it only took a few seconds for you to realise that it wasn’t fact blood on his mask but real blood.
“Oh my god.” You say as the realization hit you causing you to drop the mask, but suddenly you felt a presence behind you, the one that used to bring you happiness and safety now made you feel fear and ice cold. “Well, aren’t you a curious little doll.” Leon’s voice spoke but his voice was deeper than it usually is, a soft squeak left your lips. “It’s you, you’re the Ghostface Murderer.” You managed to say as your body begins to tremble in fear, you where here alone with a murderer, what was his plan for you, was he playing you this whole time.
“Guilty, but you have trust me I did this to protect you, those men would have hurt you and used you but not me.” Leon says before turning you around and cupping your cheek in his hand, his callous thumb running over the soft flesh, you were lost for words your best friend a man you trusted was a killer, you had slept with a killer, nausea started to fill your stomach, and you felt as if you wanted to vomit. “Your delusional, how could you hurt innocent people Leon.” You choked out as you pushed his hand away harshly. “they were not innocent.” Leon says with a growl under his breath, his face going hard for a second.
“You’re a monster.” You snapped at him as you tried to leave, but he grabbed your wrist and pulled you to him. “no, I’m not, I’m just protecting the woman I love even if she doesn’t see it.” Leon says as he tightens his grip on your wrist. “Leon this isn’t love, this is obsession, this isn’t healthy.” You say to him before whimpering slightly at the grip on your wrist.
“You are not leaving me.” Leon tell you firmly before he pulls you to him and wraps his arms around you. “you promised to be my wife remember when we where younger, I plan on keeping you to that promise.” Leon says with a grin that made it felt as if you whole world had been shattered. You were trapped here with a murderer that was obessed with you.
It had been 2 weeks since you had gone missing, the Lakehouse that once held happy memories of you and your childhood best friend Leon, was now your prison that you couldn’t escape no matter how hard you tried, you sat on the couch curled up into a ball as you petted Oero you were glad Leon hasn’t hurt her, you knew you needed to get out of here but you knew it wasn’t going to happen easily Leon barley left you alone and always seemed to know where you were.
Over the months Leon’s confessed to everything from hiding camera’s in your house to the murders and even to blocking all the contacts on your phone. He was no longer the man you knew and cared about, The sweet and loving Leon was gone and was replaced with a person you barley recognized.
“Honey I’m home.” Leon called out as he walked in front the front door holding some shopping bags, you weren’t aloud to go outside unless he was supervising you, but even when he wasn’t home you knew he was watching you from the camera’s that had been placed throughout the house.
You didn’t say anything, and this caused Leon to frown slightly, before he waked over to you and gently grabbed your chin in between his fingers and tugged your face to meet his. “I said honey I’m home.” He says in a sweet tone, but you knew it was anything but sweet. “Welcome home dear.” You say monotone as you looked at him.
Your eyes had lost there usual spark they used to have; it was almost like you had given up on life because how were you meant to live your life when your trapped in what felt like a prison. Leon smiled at you and gave your lips a soft kiss, you didn’t kiss back before he went over to his bags and pulled out what looked like a piece of paper.
“Look what I found today.” He says with what can only be described as a giddy smile and laugh before being opened the piece of paper, it was a missing person’s poster with your name and picture on it, there was even a reward on it if you were found.
When you first see the poster it made tears spring to your eyes, knowing you were never going to see your loved ones again, that they were out there looking for you hoping that you would come home safe and sound, but you weren’t you knew Leon wouldn’t let you go that easily, you gave up trying to reason with him when you spent the first week of your captivity trying to convince him to let you go and you wouldn’t tell anybody what happened and you wouldn’t report him to the police.
But all he said was why would he let you go, he loved you and knew with some time here and some tender love and care you would love him the same way he loved you he promised you. But all you felt was dread, hopelessness and sadness. You just hoped by some miracle somebody would either find you or come looking for you before it was too late.
*2 Weeks Later.*
A month had passed since Leon had kidnapped you, nobody had come looking for you and you had fully given up now, the only positive thing you had in your life right now was Oero, who happily purred against you and wouldn’t leave your side, it was almost like she knew something was wrong and didn’t want to leave you alone, Leon had gone out again you didn’t know for what this time, but you knew he would bring back another missing persons poster of yours and show you that your father was increasing the reward, it almost seemed like a game to him.
You were now Leon’s wife, not officially but he had put a wedding band on your finger, or more like forced it, he called you wifey and darling and all sorts of cute pet names that if it was anybody else would make you feel happiness or even warm and fuzzy, but all you feel is sickness and cold wash over you whenever he says your name or pet name he came up with.
It was late afternoon when you heard a car pull up, it seemed Leon was home but then you heard heavy footsteps and what sounded like multiple voices, did Leon bring back a guest? You thought as you suddenly went to hide. But soon you heard your name being called out. “Y/N!” Chris called out and you felt tears in your eyes, then you heard knocking on the door. “Y/n it’s me Claire can you open the door.” Claire sweet voice said, and you felt tears in your eyes, they had come for you ere finally going to be taken from this nightmare. “I can’t, Leon has the key to the door.” You choked out as you wiped the tears that were running down your cheeks.
“Are you okay, your not hurt?” you heard Luis causing more tears of joy to roll down your cheeks. “not besides a few bruises you say before you heard Chris’s voice again. “Y/n back away from the door, I’m going to boot it down.” Chris warns, you pick Oreo up and went and hid in front of the couch, encase some of the door pieces came flying, at first he wasn’t successful you could hear him cursing outside before he asked Luis and Carlos to help him and with the men’s combined weight on the door came flying open, the lock and deadbolt chain snapping in the process.
As the door swung open you stood up and looked at the group walked in, Claire had tears in her eyes as she ran towards you and hugged you tightly, as did Jill and even Ada, you hugged the girls tightly before you began to sob into there arms. “we finally found you.” Jill says cupping your cheeks in her hands, she used her thumb to wipe your tears that were running down your cheeks. “Yeah you did.” You say smiling before the girls moved away and now it was time the boys gave you a hug, Chris hugged you tightly almost like a bear, then it was Luis who cried a few tears and gave you a squeeze, Carlos gave you a hug and ruffled your hair he was glad to see you were alright.
But as happy of a reunion this was you knew you had limited time. “We have to get out of here, Leon he is the Ghostface murder.” You says and they all nod there heads. “We know Luis found his computer hide out in the frat house basement, that was how we found you we used the tracker in your bracelet.” Ada explained and you nodded and you kind of felt grateful you didn’t take it off.
“We will get her stuff, Claire can you and the others make sure Y/n gets in the car okay.” Chris asks knowing we don’t have a lot of time before Leon arrives. Claire nodded as she pulled away from you. “I’ll take her in my car.” Claire says giving Chris a nod before the boys started going around the house to get yours and Oero’s stuff.
“Oero come here girl.” You call out holding out your arms, Oero came running into your arms and did a small leap, you caught her swiftly before you were guided outside and towards Claire’s car, once inside the back you had Ada on one side of you with Jill on the other, Claire was in the front in the drivers seat. You were finally free from this hellish nightmare, but just as happiness started to fill your body you heard another car pulling in, it was one you were all too familiar with, a soft whimper left your lips as Leon stepped out of his car, his face was hard and cold as he saw the front door had been busted down.
“What the fuck do you think your doing.” Leon yelled when he saw Chris walking out with what looked like your bag of clothing. “getting Y/n away from you.” Chris says as he walked closer to Leon, he was taller and bigger then Leon, but you didn’t know what Leon was capable of and you didn’t want to find out. Leon let out a humorless laugh before he looked up at the older male, the look on his face was deranged and psychotic. “you really think I’m going to let you take her from me.” Leon says before pulling out a knife from his back pocket.
“CLAIRE GO NOW!!.” Chris yelled, she didn’t need to be told twice, she turned on the car and stepped on the gas and you guys went flying down the long dirt road, worry filled your body as you could see Chris and Leon fighting in the rearview mirror. “He will be okay, I promise you.” Jill tried to reassure you as she rubbed your shoulder, you didn’t want Chris to get hurt because of you he was just trying to save and protect you. You nodded your head trying to believe her words but in the back of your mind you could help but feel dread.
*4 Hours Later*
You girls were in a random hotel, Claire thought it would be best to hide out until they heard some news from the boys, you had showered and changed into some spare clothes that Claire had, while you were in the shower you finally got the ‘wedding ring’ Leon had forcibly put on your finger off, there was a little blood but nothing a band aid can’t fix.
Stepping out of the bathroom you saw Jill hang up her phone, Claire was watching TV while sitting on the end of the bed and you could see Ada was petting Oero who was peacefully sleeping on her lap. “That was Chris, Leon’s been arrested, and your dad is on his way to pick you up.” Jill says and for the first time in what felt like forever you felt relief wash over you, you tried to not cry again by taking some deep breaths but there was a massive smile on your face, you were finally going home.
Your father and the boys had turned up a couple hours later, there were more tears as your father embraced you and said you were never leaving his sight again, at this point you wouldn’t really mind that, you thanked all of your friends and gave them each a meaningful hug and promised to get a new cell phone and number so you could continue to talk on the group chat.
You made plans that you were going to move back in with your father just until your University year was over and maybe do some traveling with the girls, get out of raccoon city for a little bit and go and live your life, Knowing that Leon was now in the custody of the police and you would never see him again….
Y/n’s Epilogue.
It has been 2 years since the Ghostface murders and the incident with Leon, Y/n had been living her life to the fullest, she went traveling with the Jill, Ada and Claire all over the world, she had even dated a few people but nothing too serious, she had been going to therapy regularly to help with the nightmares and trauma she had faced with everything and slowly she was healing slowly but surely, and she was even dating somebody new but this person was a little more closer to home.
“and how are my two favourite girls this morning.” Chris says as he walks into the kitchen in just his boxers, Oero gave him a happy meow and rubbed her face on his arms while purring, she had really taken a liking to Chris and like to knead his chest or bicep. “Such a sweetheart.” You say biting back a smile as Chris wraps his arms around your waist and placing a soft kiss on your bare shoulder as you were wearing only one of his shirts and some shorts underneath.
“Only for you two.” Chris says making you playfully roll your eyes as you flipped a piece of bacon in the fry pan that was placed on the stove. “Let me.” Chris says before he picks you up with ease and places you on the counter and takes the tongs from your hand.
“please don’t burn it like last time.” You say with a playful tease and he just rolls his eyes pretending to be annoyed, never in your wildest dreams did you ever think you would be this happy after everything, but even Tho you might go though shit in life it does get better if you just give it time, you will be happy…
Leon’s Epilogue.
An older doctor walked into the sterile hospital room that was covered in drawings of a woman, somewhere drawing in pen or pencil while other drawings were done in blood, a young man laid on the bed staring up at the roof, his blue eyes were dull and lifeless as if all the life had been sucked out of them, there where bandages on his arms from either him attacking other doctors or harming himself, His name was Leon Kennedy.
His reason for being at Raccoon city asylum for the criminally insane was because he murdered men for the woman he loved. Y/n was her name, she was the most beautiful woman Leon had ever laid his eyes on, they had grown up together and Leon swore he would always protect her and love her, but after a tragic accident that left Leon all alone, he started to develop an unhealthy obsession with Y/n, this would end with deadly consequences.
“Good Morning Leon.” The doctor says as he closed the door behind him, he was constantly under the supervision of the doctors here. Leon didn’t even look at the doctor just constantly looking at the roof as if his thoughts were 1000’s of miles away. “Leon I want you to tell me about y/n.” the doctor said, and this caused a small reaction on the young man’s face, a smile on his lips as he thought of you, your smile, your laugh, the sound of your voice when you said his name. “She is the love of my life.” Leon says with a lovesick look in his eyes.
“She must be an amazing woman.” The doctor says happy he is finally having a conversation with the young man; Leon turns his head and looks at the door. “she is and I plan on making her mine once again.” Leon says as a deranged smile came onto his face, as he looked at the drawings on the wall. “I will have her again.” Leon laughs delusionally as the doctor backed out of the door and closed the door sealing it shut before letting out a sigh.
This man’s mind is broken and is beyond saving….
----------
©Ghosty-writes-23, 2024. all rights reserved. !I DO NOT! consent to translations or replications or reproduction of my work on any other social media platforms and or make AI Bots without my explict consent and permission.
#Ghostface!Leon#YandereLeon#Ghosty's Oneshot Collection.#dead dove do not eat#reader insert#yandere#leon kennedy x y/n#leon kennedy x reader#leon s kennedy x reader#leon s. kennedy x reader#leon kennedy x you#leon kennedy#leon kennedy headcanons#yandere leon#leon s. kennedy headcanons#resident evil leon#leon smut#leon kennedy smut#leon scott kennedy#leon x reader#re2 leon#re4 x reader#re4 leon#infinite darkness leon#leon resident evil#leon s kennedy#resident evil#re2r leon#re2 remake#resident evil 2
345 notes
·
View notes
Text
Valentines Day
Pairing: wanda x female reader
Tags Minors DNI: fluff, tooth rotting fluff, smut, fingering, strap on use (R receiving), oral (W receiving), blink and you'll miss it parent trauma, love ×4, reader being a hopeless romantic
Masterlist
A/N: Happy Valentines Day, my loves!! I hope everyone has a wonderful day filled with love. And if you don't have a Valentine, you do now! ❤️ Just remember you're loved beyond what you think 😊
Thanks for reading! Be my Valentine?
□ Yes
□ No
■ In a delusional relationship with Wanda Maximoff
(I totally understand, you picked correctly)
❤️❤️❤️❤️
Valentines Day was a special day for you.
You loved, love. The idea of being in love, the idea of someone loving you. Every year it came around, you wished you had someone to spoil with love and flowers and notes. To feel the butterflies in your stomach.
Thankfully, love came in many different forms.
10 Years Old
"What's a Valentine?" You hear from across the room a girl ask your teacher. The class was working on Valentines Day cards during art. You quickly looked up from the card to see the teacher walk to the girl.
"Well, you can ask someone to be your Valentine, or someone could ask you," she says softly and leans down over the brown headed girls' desk. "You see a valentine can be anyone special to you. A friend, a love, anyone you admire."
The small girl nods thoughtfully and looks back towards you. With wide eyes, you blush and look back to the card you were working on, coloring in a crooked heart on the front.
"Who's your Valentine?" The boy sitting next to you asks, causing giggles from the classroom.
"My valentine," she thinks for a moment and looks around the room. "Well, all of you, of course!" The class laughs again, and you can't help the smile on your small face.
"And who is your Valentine, Pietro?" The teacher smirks at the boy next to you. He doesn't move or cower, but with confidence, he stands and looks at the table next to you.
"Mary, will you be my Valentine?" Pietro asks a tiny girl with glasses and blonde pigtails. Her face turns red as the class laughs.
You can hear them talking as you continue to work on your card, putting extra care into the portrait inside. To anyone else, it was a child's drawing, but to you, it was your best work. You finish coloring, and with your best handwriting, you sign the card, adding a few more hearts.
Pietro nudges your shoulder, causing you to close the card quickly.
"That was easy! Who is yours?" he smiles and tries to grab your card.
"Pietro, stop!" You groan as you push him away, the two of you laughing as you play. He finally gives up, and you hold the card to your chest.
"Fine, don't tell your best friend.." Pietro says and shakes his head, smiling.
At the end of every day, you meet the Maximoffs out front of school to walk home. Today, you were met with only Wandas smiling face.
"Where's Pietro?" You ask as the two of you begin to walk side by side.
"He's walking with Mary ," Wanda giggles and jumps over a large crack in the sidewalk. You think back to earlier when she asked the teacher what a valentine was, and you stopped walking.
She gives you a curious look as you take your backpack off and set it on the ground, opening it up.
"I um.. I have.. well, here," you manage to get out, handing the card you so carefully made to Wanda. She smiles as she takes it from you, staring at the heart on the front. When she opens it inside, she sees a drawing of the two of you, the words inside:
Thanks for being my best friend
Will you be my Valentine?
To: Wands
From: Y/N
The writing is messy and crooked, as you were a better artist than you were with words. By now, your backpack was back on, and Wanda looked to you with a wide grin.
"Of course I will!" She laughs excitedly and throws her arms around you in a quick hug. A weird feeling in your stomach happens as she does, but you ignore it and hug her back.
Wanda takes your hand and begins walking again, swinging your hands back and forth and holding the homemade card in her other hand.
"Y/N?" Wanda asks as the two of you reach her house.
"Yeah, Wands?" You smile at her and watch as she picks a red flower out of the bush in her front yard. She hands it to you with red cheeks.
"Since we're best friends, we should be Valentines every year." You take the flower and smile.
"Every year?" You ask her. Wanda nods quickly.
"Okay then, Valentine. Every year!" The two of you laugh and go your separate ways.
17 Years Old
You stand at your open locker, switching out books between classes when a person hits their back against the locker next to yours.
"What are your plans tomorrow?" He asks and raises an eyebrow, signature smirk on his lips. You think about the card in your backpack and shrug, looking to the blonde haired boy.
"I don't think I'm doing anything this year," you mumble. Pietro frowns and gives you a confused look.
"I thought you and Wanda always do something?" He asks, and you sigh, looking away.
"She'll probably do something with Jarvis. He is her boyfriend..."
"Oh whatever, the guys a loser," Pietro scoffs and looks at you with a knowing eyes.
"Did you ask anyone else?" He asks, again, knowing.
You shake your head. "Not this year."
You look up at him and follow his gaze down the hall. Wanda stood talking to Jarvis, seeming to have a heated discussion. She rolls her eyes and shakes her head at the boy.
"Hey, I can be your Valentine. I mean, close enough to Wanda, right?" Pietro smiles at you, and you raise an eyebrow, cheeks heating.
"I don't know what you're talking about," you shrug and close the locker. He laughs.
"Oh, you're right. I have no clue that you're in love with my sister, my mistake," he puts his hands up in defense, another smirk on his face. "I'm not as dumb as you two think I am. Certainly not as dumb as her for not getting it...." Pietro puts a comforting hand on your shoulder.
"Is it that obvious?" You groan and rest your head against his shoulder. He hugs you tightly.
"Painfully..." He chuckles.
So there you sat on Valentines Day in your bedroom, for the first year without a Valentine.
Every year you and Wanda would do something together, you would always make her a card. She would always get you flowers. Maybe you would watch a movie or take a walk to the 24/7 dinner that serves your favorite pancakes.
You had two partners before, both cut short due to the fact that your heart belonged to someone else. Wanda also had boyfriends and girlfriends before, but they never stayed together long enough to matter, and she never seemed to have one during Valentines.
You knew eventually it would happen.
Eventually your best friend, who you were deeply, fucked up ridiculously, in love with, would be with someone else. You hadn't told her how you felt, because you didn't want to ruin what you had... you weren't sure if she felt the same way and you couldn't risk the friendships of the two most important people in your life.
So you were trying to be okay with the fact that you were by yourself. You put on a stupid cheesy rom com on your laptop and pulled the blanket up on your chest. Trying not to think of Wanda.
A noise against the window disrupts your train of thoughts. You groan and turn up the movie, but the tapping sound happens again, and again.
Until finally, you hear a 'crack' and sit up quickly. You turn to your right to the window and see a small crack in your window, thankfully not splintering off into more cracks. When you walk over and look outside, you see Wanda down below with her hands on her mouth. You open the window and look down at her with a surprised expression.
"Wanda.. what are you doing here? And why are you breaking my window?" You whisper down to her.
"Oh my god, I-I'm so sorry! I was trying to throw rocks! You know? Like in those movies you love!" She's laughing nervously now, and you can't help but laugh with her. "Can I come up?" She asks, and you nod, waving your hand.
You quickly step back to check yourself in the mirror, running your fingers through your messy hair and groaning at the sight of your red looking eyes. You rub them a little as you hear Wanda climbing into the window.
"That tree gets harder to climb every year," she mumbles to herself and plants her feet on the floor, smiling at you. The two of you stand staring for a moment in silence.
"Hi..." Wanda whispers, coaxing you as she takes a step forward. You roll your eyes playfully and laugh.
"Hi..." You whisper back, looking to her hand behind her back.
"You um, you didn't make me card this year," her voice is soft, tone almost hurt sounding. You look around the room and shrug.
"I wasn't sure if I should." As you speak, she holds out a red rose, the same rose she gave you every year from the bush in front of her house. You take it with a smile, ignoring the butterflies in your stomach as her fingers brush against yours.
"Well, it's okay, you're still my Valentine." Wanda speaks matter of factly and puts her hands in her jean pockets. You raise an eyebrow at her.
"But what about...?" You ask, hinting to her boyfriend. Wanda nods and hums.
"Well, we uh, broke up yesterday."
"Wanda.. why didn't you tell me?"
"Why do you keep calling me that?" She asks back, ignoring your question. You frown.
"Your name?" You raise an eyebrow, confused. Wanda moves to sit on the edge of your bed, resting her hands on her knees.
"You've called me Wands since we were 10 years old. The past couple of months, you haven't said it once..."
And there it was again, the hurtful tone of voice and sad green eyes. Had you really not? The couple of months she's been.. dating Jarvis. You've been trying to hold back, you hadn't even realized.
Instead of speaking, you turn your back and reach for your backpack by your desk, pulling out a homemade card. With red cheeks, you hand it to her, standing in front of her nervously.
Wanda smiles at the front, a detailed heart on the cover. Inside was an intricate penciled portrait of her, down to every detail. The smile lines on her cheeks, the few freckles, that could have formed a constellation, spread on her face. She half gasped half chuckled as her fingers traced the lines, along with the heartfelt words you wrote beside it. At the bottom signed:
Thanks for being my everything
Will you be my Valentine?
To: Wands
From: Y/N
"You know, for such an amazing artist, your handwriting still looks like it did in grade school," she jokes as she looks up at you. You finally break a smile at the comfort of her joking demeanor. You sit next to her on the bed and stare at the rose in your hand.
"I don't think it'll ever get better," you sigh with a chuckle, feeling her shoulder press against yours. There's a quiet moment before she speaks again.
"I couldn't see him being my Valentine," Wanda speaks quietly, turning to face you. You do the same, heart in your throat. "I couldn't see him being my anything, really..." She leans closer, you can smell the scent of her cinnamon gum and vanilla perfume as she does.
"Oh?" You swallow hard as her face is inches from yours. She nods slowly.
"There's really only one person I want... but I don't know if she feels the same," Wanda mumbles, eyes glancing from your lips back to your eyes.
"I'm sure anyone, especially her, would love to have you," you whisper, feeling her arm move around your waist.
"You think so?" A small smirk on her lips makes the butterflies in your stomach flap their wings.
"Definitely..." You nod, bringing a hand up to caress her cheek.
It's when Wanda leans in and closes the space between you, her soft lips moving against yours, that the butterflies inside of you soar.
21 Years Old
Wanda giggles as she pulls you inside her bedroom, shutting the door. She wastes no time pressing your back against it, her lips attaching to the curve of your neck.
"Happy Valentines Day, babygirl..." Wanda whispers against your skin. You smile and grip onto the back of her shirt tightly.
"Happy Valentines, Wands..." You rasp out as she sucks harshly on your pulse point. "Oh! Y-Your card," you moan as her hands find their way under your dress.
Wanda pulls back with a smile, "Y/N, do we really need to worry about the card right now?" You take in her puffy red lips and darkened eyes, the way her hair was already ruffled from when your fingers tangled through the strands. She looked like she wanted to devour you.
"I um guess we can probably worry about that later," you giggle and lean in.
"Thank god," She laughs as she meets you, kissing your lips with the same passion she always did. You can taste the alcohol on her tongue as she slides it into your mouth. Wanda lifts your dress up your thighs, her knee pressing between your legs.
"I'm so glad you wore this pretty dress to dinner," she groans into your mouth, grabbing your hips and pushing them down. You grind yourself onto her thigh, feeling yourself become wetter with every move of her leg.
"Just for you, baby," you moan and hold onto the sides of her neck, fingers brushing against her sharp jaw.
"That's right sweetheart move your hips- just like that, fuck you're so pretty..." Wanda purrs and lets her lips travel back to your neck. You feel the burn in your stomach become hotter, coiling up inside as your clit rubs against the rough fabric of her pants. You can't help the whimper escape your lips as your desperation builds.
"Wands, I need you to touch me please," you beg.
She doesn't waste another minute taking you to her bed, the two of you undressing each other as you stumble backward giggling. You loved that about Wanda, how comfortable she always made you feel in every moment. That even in the most intimate of moments, you could still laugh.
You lay your head down onto her pillow, the tantalizing smell of vanilla and Wanda invading your senses, as she crawls on top of you. She kisses every inch of skin she can, whispering sweet words as she does. Your hands grab onto any part of her that you can, nails scraping the skin of her back.
"Just like that baby?" Wanda smirks as two fingers slip inside of you, pumping in and out at an even pace. You moan at her words and nod, holding onto the back of her neck.
"Y-Yes just like that fuck!" She watches your chest become red, spreading up to your neck and cheeks. Wanda would never get tired of that fucking blush. It only drove her to move her fingers faster, curling them inside of you as she did. Her mouth collides against yours in another heated kiss, the two of you moaning into the other.
She feels you tighten around her fingers and whispers, "Cum for me babygirl. That's it, that's it baby.." coaxing the orgasm out of you.
Wanda gives you a moment to come down before removing her fingers. As she kisses your jaw, you let out a happy sigh.
"Let's try it out," you whisper, nodding your head in the direction of the new box on her end table. Wanda pulls back with a glint in her eye.
"Yeah?" She smiles widely, and you nod, watching her closely as she stood from the bed.
You don't think you would ever get over seeing your girlfriend, bare for your eyes only. She was beautiful, the most perfect woman alive. It doesn't take long for her to climb back on top of you, this time with a strap attached at her hips.
"It might be a little bit uncomfortable at first, but it'll feel so good," she assures as she presses the tip up and down your slick folds, your arousal wetting the plastic cock easily. "Just tell me if it's too much, okay?"
Wanda gives you a serious look, making your heart swell at the care she took in you. You nod, "I will Wands," you whisper and watch as she smiles.
She slides it in slowly, pausing to check on you as she stretches you out. The feeling was new and unexpected. Wanda peppers your face with soft kisses and praises you as you become adjusted.
"You're doing so good for baby..."
"Almost all of it, just a little bit more..."
"There you go, that's it, sweetheart..."
As she bottoms out inside of you, her hips meet yours, a moan leaves her lips at the feeling of the strap rubbing her deliciously. You reach your hands up to move the fallen strands of brown hair out of her face and your arms wrap around her sides. Wandas soft hands move to fold your legs around her waist, you feel her move deeper inside of you.
"You okay?" She asks carefully, looking down at you.
"I'm okay, it-it feels good," you rasp out as she begins to move a little faster.
"Just- fuck -just tell me if it's too much okay baby?" Wanda moans and the look on her face, the pleasure between her parted lips and furrowed brows would be enough to draw out another orgasm.
You lean up and kiss her again. It's a messy kiss as the two of you begin breathing heavier, Wanda finding a steady rhythm as she thrusts inside of you.
"Christ, Wands, it feels so good," you moan into her mouth.
Her arm slides underneath your shoulders, bodies pressing impossibly close as she rocks into you.
"I love you so much, so much," she breathes against your skin, her lips attaching to your neck.
Your fingers dig into her skin, one hand scratching up her back as you hold onto the back of her neck. "I love you - oh god! - so much baby," you stutter out as her pace quickens, another orgasm quickly approaching.
The way she held onto you, the kisses she left on your skin, the whispers of how beautiful you were, you had never felt more loved in your whole life. As Wanda kisses you again with a smile on her lips, you feel the love you held for her swell in your chest, the butterflies in your stomach going wild at the sounds of her moaning your name.
You look over at the alarm clock on Wandas' nightstand, seeing 3am. She has her arms wrapped around you, both of your legs tangled together as you turn back to face her.
"We stayed up all night," you giggle with red cheeks, looking at her peaceful demeanor. Your finger runs across her chest, marking a path from the marks you left on her skin.
"Totally, totally worth it," Wanda chuckles and scrunches her nose. You can't help but lean forward to kiss it. "You know what I could really go for right now?"
She smiles at the way your eyes light up excitedly.
"Pancakes?" You ask.
"Pancakes."
So there you were at almost 4 in the morning at the dinner you had shared many pancakes with Wanda over the years, sitting in the same booth, dressed in one of Wandas shirts and a pair of her sweatpants.
You slide her homemade card across the table.
"For you, my love," you smile brightly at her, watching eagerly as she reads the card and brushes her fingertips over the drawing inside.
"I think this might be your best handwriting yet," Wanda jokes with a smirk, acting shocked when you throw a napkin at her. "I love it so much." She holds it to her chest, meaning it.
"I um, I got you something a little different this year," she says quietly, her cheeks becoming a light shade of pink. You look curiously as she reaches for something in her pocket.
She sets a small velvet box on the table, and your eyes go wide at the sight of it. "Wanda..." You whisper, her eyes going wide too.
"It's not exactly what you think! Its.." She puts her head down and laughs to herself, amazed she still had nerves when talking to you after all these years. "Here," she says and hands it to you.
You open the box to find a gold ring. The band was made of little gold metal leaves and thorns, at the top sat a red gem.
"It's a rose that will last forever," she says as you stare at the ring. "There will be more flowers, and there will be another ring, in the future." She makes clear and reaches out to take your hand, sliding the ring onto your finger. "For my little Valentine, a rose for every day."
Tears well in your eyes at the sentiment, at the way she softly held onto your hand and looked at you with a gentle smile. Her green eyes shimmer in the dim lighting of the old diner, the blue lights that lit up the sign outside highlight the angles of her face.
Looking at the smile on Wandas lips and the blush on her cheeks is enough for the swarm of butterflies to take flight inside you, beating their delicate wings against the walls of your stomach.
25 Years Old
"Please go check on her for me? It'll make me feel better if I know she's okay," Wanda says to her twin, fixing the bowtie that lay crooked on his shirt.
"Sestra, you have nothing to worry about. Y/N is in the other room right now, totally fine," Pietro says with a comforting smile. He leans in to kiss Wandas cheek, stopping at the door before he walks out to give her another look. "You really do look beautiful..." He says softly.
Wanda smiles as she looks in the mirror then to him, her skin reddening under the white lace.
"Thank you, Pietro..." She whispers. He nods, leaving the small room to walk down the hall to yours.
"Alright, Y/N, you ready to -" Pietro stops as he shuts the door behind him. He watches as you look over to him with a sad smile, a few tears falling down your face. You quickly wipe them away.
"Hey, sorry is it time?" You ask with a small sniffle. Pietro raises an eyebrow.
"You aren't walking out on my sister, are you? Cause that will be really awkward for both of us."
You can't help but chuckle at his joke, feeling relief when he steps closer and pulls you into a comforting hug. He gives you a moment to cry on the shoulder of his tux, resting his cheek on the top of your head.
As he looks around the empty room, he realizes the reason for your tears.
"They aren't coming, are they?" Pietro sighs and hugs you tighter as you shake your head no.
"Well, no worries... I happen to be great at walking girls down the aisle." He pulls back, signature smirk on his face.
You wipe your eyes as you look at him, "Really?"
"Y/N, we've been best friends forever, I already think of you as my sister..." He chuckles and hands you a tissue.
As you wipe your tears, you look up to the man, seeing the little boy who grew up beside you all those years ago. The one who teased you about everything, playful fights in the halls. The one who was always the shoulder to cry on. The one who always made you laugh when you needed to smile.
"Thank you, Pietro. For everything." You sigh and hug him again, thanking God for the Maximoff twins.
"Now... I told Wanda you were doing totally fine in here, so we're going to keep that lie going."
You finally smile, and when it reaches your eyes, Pietro grins, holding his arm out to you.
Wanda smiles as her father kisses her forehead, dropping her off at the altar. Although, it fades as she looks beside her parents to see a missing spot. Her eyebrows furrow as she looks for her twin, worry getting the best of her as her eyes search for him.
But when she looks down the aisle and sees the woman who held her heart, arm in arm with the man who was her other half, she can't help the tears that stream down her cheeks or the smile that takes over her face.
"When we were 10 years old, you handed me a card and asked me to be your Valentine," Wanda says and takes your hand in hers, squeezing tightly. "I told you since we were best friends we should just be each others Valentines every year."
Guests around the room chuckle from their seats, a blush forms on your face at the memory and the way her green eyes hold so much love for you as she stares into your own. The world around you blurs, and time seems to stop as the words leave Wandas mouth. In that moment, it truly was just the two of you.
"So I'm saying now, that I want to be your Valentine forever."
The two of you exchange rings, and Wanda slides another band next to the rose ring you already wore.
On this Valentines Day, you say "I Do," and listen to the same two words slip her tongue.
And when instructed to kiss the bride, she wraps her arms around your lower back and pulls you to her, kissing you as if she wanted to convey a lifetime of affection in that one moment. With each kiss, Wanda could feel your love pouring into her a warmth spreading through her body like sunlight on her favorite summer day.
Amongst the cheers and applause of both of your loved ones, you felt the same feeling you always did inside of you when you were with Wanda, a kaleidoscope of butterflies in a storm.
32 Years Old
"Ohh sweetheart, just like that fuck!" Wanda half whispers half moans, her fingers tangling in your hair as you continue to let your mouth devour her. Your hands hold onto her thighs, keeping them spread as you lick upwards and suck on her clit.
A soft sigh escapes her lips, her back arching in response to the sensation. A gentle blush spreads across her cheeks as she looks down to see your eyes were already on her, watching her reaction. You hum against her, the vibrations causing her to surrender to the pleasure.
"Baby I'm gonna cum! Don't stop, please - oh god," she says and feels your hand reach up to cover her mouth.
With each breath, she feels a wave of bliss wash over her, a symphony of pleasure leaving her lips. You moan against her, your tongue lapping up everything she'll give you.
Wanda lets out an exasperated laugh as you finish, covering her face with her hands. You smile up at her, lips wet with her arousal as you chuckle at the sight of her.
"I told you I wanted breakfast in bed this morning," you grin, and she laughs even harder, catching her breath. You grab her hand and kiss the finger that wore her wedding ring.
"Happy Anniversary, Wands..." You say with a cheeky smile. The blush stays on her face as she leans up to kiss you, tasting herself.
"Happy Anniversary, my little Valentine," she smiles into the kiss and wraps her arms around your neck.
"About that..." You say with a joking wince, looking at the confused expression on her face.
"So you aren't going to ask me to be your Valentine this year?" Wanda pouts and gives you her best sad eyes. You kiss her nose.
"Unfortunately, you're going to have to share," you say, and at the realization, Wanda nods. Her heart flutters in her chest as she looks at you with a soft smile.
"I suppose we will have to share, won't we?" Wanda giggles, and you can't help but laugh as you hear small knocking on the door to your bedroom.
The two of you quickly help clean each other up in a fit of giggles and kisses, and as you walk to the door, you both hear the voices of tiny whispering from behind the wood.
"What color is yours?"
"Mom likes red so I did that,"
"But I did red too!"
"It's fine yours is different!"
You open the door to reveal the other set of twins that held your heart, a smile on your face as you see the pair holding a piece of paper each.
"Well, well, what do we have here?" You ask and watch as Tommy runs in the room, jumping on the bed into Wandas arms. Billy just smiles up at you, and you chuckle with a small shake of your head as you lift him up.
"We made you Valentimes Day cards!" He beams at you, his eyes sparkling with pride. Your eyes meet Wandas at his adorable pronunciation of the word, a small silent laugh shared between you as you carry him to the bed.
As the four of you sit in the bed, boasting over your boys handmade cards decorated with crayon hearts and crooked letters of messages with love, you feel the purest form of love.
You look from the twins to your wife, feeling her squeeze your hand as her eyes set on yours. A surge of gratitude and love wash over you.
You think back to all of the Valentines leading up to this one, wondering how you could've gotten so lucky. You felt lucky to be surrounded by so much love, to know what it felt like to be loved.
Wanda leans over and kisses your cheek, seeing the overwhelming happiness in your eyes.
"Our two little Valentines," she says with a chuckle, kissing the top of the boys head.
#marvel#wanda maximoff#wanda maximoff x reader#wanda x you#wanda maximoff x you#wanda x fem!reader#wanda maximoff x female reader#valentines day#elizabeth olsen#wanda x reader#lizzie olsen
942 notes
·
View notes
Text
He only had them for 6-7 months??
Looking at a timeline and watching the Land of Waves and Chuunin exams again (how far we've made it so far with the niece and nephew) and just realized how short of a timeframe Part I really is, that in Part I, Kakashi only had Team 7 for 6-7 months before it all went downhill/Sasuke left!!! I don't know why that blows my mind. SIX -SEVEN MONTHS! By the end of Part I to Shippuden and time spent with sensei/mentors, it's like:
Iruka/The Academy : 5 yrs
Kakashi : 6-7 months (months,people, months)
Jiraiya/Tsunade/Orochimaru : 2 - 2.5 years
When looking at it like this, I really think people/fans expected WAY too much out of Kakashi. He started with the traumatized-youth-of-the-year team and had only MONTHS to work with them and from the ground up. Subtract the time he was gone on missions, in the hospital and/or comatose (looking at you Itachi) and that gets knocked down to maybe 4-5 months. He spent less time with them than any other sensei and did a remarkable job for what he was given. I think all of this to say, give the man some grace. That was wild.
When all was said and done, what he did for this little rag-tag team of traumatized feral orphans + Sakura was more than amazing. SIX MONTHS, people, six months. Well, maybe seven, but still...let that sink in. I think people fail to acknowledge this when they call him a "bad sensei-" can't believe people are still doing that years later(!). Let any of the other jonin sensei do what he did in six months and with the team he was given - any of y'all try working with traumatized prepubescents and see how long it takes for them to work together?? I do every.single.day. They're all about survival and living in that trauma mind. Trust? What's that? Teamwork? Nope, gotta look out for me. Then you go and put them on a team with Captain Trauma, himself. Smart move Lord 3rd, smart move. Yeah, yeah, yeah I get it, only other Sharingan, control 9-tails, son of your sensei, blah blah blah. Poor Sakura, btw. Poor little thing didn't know what she had gotten herself into.
I dunno, I just don't think people ever see it from this perspective - that he literally only had them for months. Guy's team - already had a year together. Asuma's team - InoShikaCho were predestined wombmates. Kurenai's team - they were well-adjusted (Shino's the most laid-back person you'd ever find; just give Kiba a puppy; and who can ever get mad at Hinata, well, other than her family).
Traversing other corners of the interwebs and didn't realize just how much Kakashi hate dislike scorn "non-like" there is out there even now. It's wild. All this to say, just showing Kakashi-sensei some love. ❤️ and respect.
#kakashi hatake#hatake kakashi#kakashi#kakashi analysis#team seven#team 7#team 7 analysis#naruto analysis#naruto meta#naruto#sakura haruno#sasuke#team gai#team asuma#team kurenai#inoshikacho#hinata hyuga#might guy#kiba inuzuka#shino aburame#i think that's everybody i mentioned lol
383 notes
·
View notes
Text
Marvel Fanfiction Masterlist
| Smut ❤️🔥 | SFW Spicy 🌶️ | Angst ❤️🩹 | Fluff ✨ |
Imagines
Bucky Barnes x Reader 💙
Little Devil 🌶️
You’re tempting him to sin.
Ruin Me 🌶️
Say less.
Bucky @ Ulta 🌶️✨
You dragged him with you.
Five Senses ❤️🩹✨
You walk him through the grounding method.
I Gotta Take This 🌶️
Bucky wants to make an excuse to slip out of the mission briefing.
Simple
Bucky Barnes enjoys the simple things in life.
To Have and to Hold and to Fuck Whenever I Want
You really think a little bit of blood is going to keep your husband from having you?
Steve Rogers x Reader ❤️
Like Sin 🌶️❤️🩹
Your possessive boyfriend accuses you of cheating on him with his best friend- and you decide to rile him up.
Loki x Reader 💚
Yearn for You 🌶️✨
You’ve been friends since childhood, after all this time could he truly feel nothing for you?
Winter Rose Drabbles
The Winter Rose, an ex HYDRA assassin trauma bonded with Bucky Barnes in the aftermath of their deconditioning. They’re walking the fine line of love and friendship and both of them are too afraid to cross it.
Bucky Barnes x Winter Rose 🥀
Wounds ❤️🩹✨
Wash Over Me ✨
Fuck the Line 🌶️❤️🩹
One Shots
Bucky Barnes x Reader 💙
Temptation ❤️🔥
You text your boyfriend a nude selfie while he’s working and now he can’t stop thinking about it.
Good Girl ❤️🔥
So close you could taste it- but only if you begged him well enough.
Wants and Needs ❤️🔥
You come home late from girls night knowing Bucky will still be up. You want need him and you’re finally going to let him know.
Little Bookworm ❤️🔥
Your boyfriend can’t think of anything more adorable than watching you read. One night while you’re in the shower he picks up the book you left on the nightstand: “Haunting Adeline by H.D. Carlton” and thumbs through it, very quickly realizing just what kind of books his sweet little bookworm is really into.
Watch Me ❤️🔥
Anon request: “could you do something enemies/rivals where bucky accidentally finds out that you have a mirror kink during a training session?”
Unbreakable ❤️🩹❤️🔥
You’ve always wanted to be a mother but your husband is too tormented by his past to believe he could ever be a good father. For so long you’ve accepted that it will never be in the cards for you- after all, it’s only a small price to pay to continue to live the life you’ve built with the man you love. But what happens when you finally admit that you want what he refuses to give you? Will you push him away with your confession or will you finally make him realize that he’s not the man he believes himself to be?
Unbreakable- The After Years ✨🌶️
The conclusion to your story.
Stucky x Reader 💙❤️
Untitled - In progress ❤️🔥
Multipart fics
Bucky Barnes x Reader 💙
Ready to Comply Part One ❤️🔥
Tony Stark's shy, curvy intern finds herself fighting for her life when the quiet and reserved ex-assassin she's been pining after for nearly a year has been activated by HYDRA and given the order to kill her to prevent the completion of the new tech she's been developing alongside Tony Stark and Stark Industries.
Ready to Comply Part Two ❤️🔥
The second installment of Ready to Comply.
Ready to Comply Part Three - In progress ❤️🔥
Teaser
Current Taglist (Taglist is open):
@littleone2001 @suz7days @truthfulliarr @lilacka @writtingrose @samsgoddess @loveisallyouneed1125 @vicmc624 @millercontracting @wildernessflora @mydorkyboys @blackhawkfanatic @honestlywork @ladyvenera @cavity-exe @ihavetwoholesforareason @km-ffluv @shortnloud @mrs-katelyn-barnes @somnorvos @22rhianna2006 @fanfictionreaderfan @misshale21 @angelbaby99 @deans-spinster-witch @kezibear @acornacreacure @wintrsoldrluvr @terry2227
To be added to my taglist for upcoming works, leave me a reply on this post.
#bucky barnes#james bucky barnes#bucky barnes imagine#bucky barnes x reader#james buchanan barnes#sergeant james barnes#bucky barnes fanfiction#loki x reader#bucky barnes smut#captain america imagine#captain america x reader#steve rogers x reader#winter soldier x reader#winter soldier smut#avengers smut#marvel smut#masterlist#smut masterlist#sjstark#sjwrites#smutty fanfiction#fanfiction writer#bucky barnes fanfic
565 notes
·
View notes
Note
Ok hear me out. Reader and Daryl go on a run for supplies with a few other people. Reader makes a mistakes and almost gets seriously hurt/ near death experience. Daryl gets pissed at reader, maybe yells at her. Reader laughs it off and acts like she doesn’t gaf. Daryl later finds reader all shaken up and crying by herself. Love if you don’t, love if you do!
stay with me
daryl x fem!reader
wc: 2k
warnings: typical twd gore/violence, mentions of death, mentions of trauma/ptsd
a/n: absolutely love me some good fluffy angst, thank u nony❤️ i hope you like it:))
As much as you tried to prepare yourself for the inevitable situations runs would put you in, the blood-chilling reality of it never got any easier. No amount of mental prep could stove off the sounds and smell of the dead, nipping ravenously for a taste of your sweet living flesh.
Of course, over time you’d learned just to shut your brain off and fight. Fight as hard and tirelessly as you possibly could, but mistakes could still be made. Shit happened, whether it was your fault or not.
Hours earlier, a group of you went a few miles east of the prison; Daryl having spotted a little strip a few days prior, not too overrun that he thought might be loot-worthy.
It was a simple run really. Keep close, hit a few shops in and out, then head back home. That’s it. Follow the plan, get as much useful shit as possible, and get the fuck out of there. You guys had it down to a science at this point, runs becoming so second nature it was almost too easy to let your guard down nowadays.
“Hey D, I’m gonna go check the storage room back here. Might have something we could use,” you voiced to your partner a few isles down, still keeping your tone as low as you could.
“Gimme a sec, I'll come help ya,” you heard him say but you kept moving. You two had already cleared the main area, you could handle a walker or two if there actually was any behind the small door. You figured you would’ve heard something by now, some sort of banging or grumbling to announce their presence, but there was nothing, the coast presumably clear.
You should have waited.
Crossing the few miscellaneous isles you reached the back door, giving it a small rattle. Still complete silence, not even the faintest groan or shuffle. Knife at the ready, hand clamped over the cool metal handle, your heart rate picked up a notch as it always did before opening into the unknown.
“You got this, come on,” you muttered to yourself, before throwing the door open, bracing for attack. The door flew wide, only to reveal a dark, empty room. Squinting through the dimness, a few high, dusty shelves were visible, stocked with all sorts of canned goods. Fuck yea, that was certainly useful.
“D! Come look what I found!” you rasped, dropping your knife into its holster and shuffling in. You unslung your backpack from your shoulders, digging through it for a flashlight excitedly. It’s been so long since you’ve found this much canned food, surely enough to keep the group well stocked through most of the winter that was approaching. A loud creak from the left caught your attention as you sped forward. Hands finally finding purchase on the flashlight, you flicked it on, scanning across the room to the sound.
Dust caked the air, making the already dark room fuzzier and your eyes took a minute to adjust. You took a few smaller steps closer, peering wearily ahead and then you saw them.
Beady, soulless eyes staring back. A whole rickety staircase of them, heads turning one by one to the light source in your hand.
“Oh fuck.”
There had to be at least 10 of them that you could see, the top of the stairs pitch black and unrevealing.
Your feet stumbled backward, hands desperately reaching for the knife at your hip, dropping the flashlight in the process. It rolled and caught under your heels, knocking you on your ass as the corpses advanced, jaws snapping.
These were those moments. When you felt your heart in your throat, brain stuttering on action. Time moved so slowly that the fragments were almost visible and every thought screaming in your mind sounded like gibberish. You know you should move, is that what it was screaming?
The first one got to you, grabbing your leg trying to crawl up and finally, you were kicking, scrambling, grabbing onto the knife and slamming it into its skull with a loud squelch.
“Daryl!” you yelled. You needed him. Now.
3 more dropped before you, slinking towards you and you were trapped — the first corpse lying heavily over your midsection.
“Yea, yea girl. I heard ya,” you heard him respond, still sounding a few isles away.
No no no, this was not how you were gonna die. Not today. Please.
You kept stabbing, each kill taking everything out of you as you struggled against the body weight atop you. They just kept piling, you could hardly feel your legs anymore, the circulation surely cut off below your knees. And more were coming, a never-ending stream of hunger.
Another one landed before you and you had just enough time to catch its shoulders before it was inches away, snapping at your neck. Your arms burned, tears welling in your eyes as you realized this could be it. You didn’t know how much longer you had before they gave out and rotting teeth would be sinking into you, tearing you apart.
The walker kept snapping, so close you could see the layers of rotting flesh peeling from its face. You had been close to walkers before, had stared into the lifeless eyes too many times to count, but this was different. More were coming and the face in the reflection of its eyes was barely recognizable — terror painting every feature you’d known on you distorted.
The bones cracked in its left shoulder and it dislocated, dropping down to centimeters from your skin.
“No,” you sobbed quietly. Daryl wasn’t going to make it, you knew that. He was going to walk in and find his girl as dinner. You hoped he just booked it, and didn’t waste his time trying to save what would long be gone.
The walker fell limp in your arms and you flinched harshly, expecting excruciating pain to follow as it bit. But there was nothing.
“The fuck are ya doing! Get up!”
Daryl was suddenly right before you, ripping each body off your aching limbs and you were now acutely aware of the larger pile by the stairs, all with arrows and stab wounds littering their heads. When had he gotten in here?
You didn’t hear his words, adrenaline coursing so loudly through your system that all that could be heard was a loud, shrill ringing.
“Goddammit girl, wake the fuck up!” he shouted, grabbing you by the shoulders in an attempt to lift you. Your brain caught up then, as he harshly placed you on your feet. Walkers scattered the floor around you, and a grumble at the stairs announced it wasn’t the last of them.
Daryl reached down, grabbed your dropped items, and shoved them in your dumbstruck hands. “We’re gettin’ outta here, now,” he seethed, dragging you along and slamming the door behind you both, crossing the lines of isles quickly to the front entrance.
The fresh, afternoon air hit your nose in a gust and the last of the fuzz chipped itself from your senses slowly.
“Hope yer fuckin happy with yerself. Can’t ever listen to a goddamn word’a mine, can ya?” Daryl quipped beside you. His eyes were slits as they dug into you, so fuming you could see the heat radiating off his skin in the early autumn brisk.
He was angry at you, you knew that. But you also knew it was because he was scared. Hell, you were fucking terrified to stone back there, but if you wanted to calm him down at all, you knew you had to act unfazed.
Gathering any remaining wits about you, you took a deep inhale, “I’m sorry, I wasn’t expecting them.”
He didn’t respond, wouldn’t even look at you anymore as he began to pace the graveled parking lot.
“Hey don’t stress Dar. I’m alive, we’re good,” you attempted to soothe further.
“Don’t stress? Yer a real piece a work, y’know that! Always fucking up everyone’s shit cause ya don’t wanna use yer brain, huh?”
Well, that did not go as you expected.
The rest of the group had started shuffling out of the other shops around you, making their way to the vehicles.
“Jeez, you need to lighten up,” you brushed past him, head high. You couldn’t let his words affect you, not with all the other emotions coursing as well. You didn’t understand what he meant. You had never put anyone other than yourself in danger, how could you possibly be fucking over everyone else?
You decided to wait in the car as the rest of the group went back for the cans, tag-teaming whatever walkers remained. The loot had decently filled both trunks and everyone was happy to call it a day and head back.
Your eyes followed Daryl as he jumped into your car, eyes trained on the windshield, “Ya alright at least?” he muttered glancing at you briefly while shifting the car into drive.
“I’m good, you big grump,” you huffed with a tight-lipped smile. “That much food will last us a long time. I believe a thank you is in order, don’t you think?”
You were not good. Not at all, but there was no reason to worry him anymore, putting him through enough today as it was. Your hands were shoved tightly under your thighs, so he couldn’t see the tremors racking through you.
You had smelt death so many times it didn’t bother you much anymore. Today you had smelt your own. Saw your life in that walker's eyes, mere seconds away from demolition. It was safe to say you were shaken to your core.
The journey back was silent, both not in the mood to chat for very different reasons, and the whole time you were trying to keep each breath of yours steady.
You helped unload as much as you could, before slipping away discreetly to your cell. You didn’t want anyone to see you like this, you felt kind of pathetic honestly. This was life now, it had been this way for a long time now, you shouldn’t be so shaken up as you were but the terror just wouldn’t leave your body.
Panic washed over you once again as your eyes hit your dim cell. Your mind was quickly slipping back into those last moments, the darkness and dust all too similar. The fear you had felt coating your veins icily and your breaths started to become agitated. There was nowhere else to go though. If you left the cell someone would see you.
Subconsciously, you backed yourself into the corner of the room, crumbling down to the floor with your head in your hands. Deep down you hoped your hyperventilating would knock you out. You didn’t want to think anymore — see it anymore. Tears were burning the back of your throat as you held down sobs, feeling the walker's hands and weight atop of you all again.
A small yelp escaped you when the hands became real. Pressure on your shoulders and waist and your head snapped up from its hiding spot, reflexes already prepared to fight whatever presence was with you.
“It’s jus’ me, hey, hey,” you heard through your panic, his blue eyes just recognizable through blurry tears. “S’okay, relax.”
You couldn’t calm down this time, vicious sobs finally breaking their way out of your frame. Running was your first thought; you didn’t want anyone to see you like this, Daryl or not. Emotions were never a strong suit of yours and would always find yourself dealing with them in private, away from sympathetic words and pitying eyes. But Daryl was never like that, he drew you in and held you tight, uttering no more words other than the ones to confirm it was him. If you asked him to say more, he would, but he knew this was what you needed. Someone to ground you back onto Earth and out of whatever images tormented your head.
So that’s what he did. Held you for hours as your body expelled all its terror and lingering adrenaline. He’d give quiet coos through each wave of shakes, grabbing a blanket to warm you through the cold sweats. And finally, once the fear faded to exhaustion, he scooped you up off the stiff concrete and into your soft cot.
“Stay with me?” you rasped, throat parched and raw from crying.
It wasn’t a second thought for him. He was never truly angry with you, and he knew you knew that. He needed you safe with him.
“Always.”
#daryl dixon#norman reedus#the walking dead#daryl dixon drabbles#daryl imagines#daryl dixon smut#twd drabbles#daryl x reader#fem!reader#twd daryl dixon#twd#daryl twd#twd daryl#twd fanfiction#twd smut#twdedit#daryl dixon x reader#daryl fanfiction#daryl dixon fanfiction#the walking dead daryl#daryl dixion imagine#daryl x you#daryl drabbles#daryl x female reader#daryl x y/n#the walking dead x reader
472 notes
·
View notes